of forgeuenesse of synnes through fayth in Christes bloud And now seing that fayth onely letteth a man in vnto rest and vnbelief excludeth him what is the cause of this vnbeliefe verely no sinne y t the world seeth but a Pope holinesse and a righteousnes of their own imagination as Paule sayth Roma x. They bee ignoraunt of the righteousnes wherewith God iustifieth and haue set vp a righteousnes of their owne makyng thorough which they be disobedient vnto the righteousnes of God And Christ rebuketh not the Phariseys for grosse sinnes whiche the world sawe but for those holy deedes whiche so blered the eies of the world that they were taken as Gods euen for long prayers for fastyng for tythyng so diligently that they lefte not so much as their herbes vntithed for their clennesse in washyng before meate and for washyng of cups dishes and all maner vessels for buildyng y e Prophetes sepulchers and for kepyng the holy day and for turnyng y t heathē vnto the fayth for geuyng of almes For vnto such holy dedes they ascribed righteousnes and therefore when the righteousnesse of GOD was preached vnto them they could not but persecute it the deuill was so strong in them Whiche thyng Christ well describeth Luke xj saying That after the deuill is cast out he commeth agayne and findeth hys house swept and made gay and then taketh seuen woorse then hym selfe and dwelleth therein and so is the ende of that man worse then the beginnyng That is whē they be a litle clēsed from grosse sinnes which the world seyth and then made gaye in their own sight with the righteousnes of traditions then commeth seuen that is to say the whole power of the deuill for vij with the Hebrues signifieth a multitude without number and the extremitie of a thyng and is a speach borowed I suppose out of Leuiticus where is so ofte mention made of seuen Where I would say I wil punish thee that all the world shal take an example of thee there the Iew would saye I will Circumcise thee or Baptise thee seuen tymes And so here by seuen is ment all the deuils of hel and all the might and power of the deuill For vnto what further blindnesse could all the deuils in hell bring them then to make thē beleue that they were iustified thoroughe their owne good workes For when they once beleued that they were purged frō their sinnes and made righteous thoroughe theyr owne holy workes what rowme was there left for the righteousnes that is in Christes bloudshedyng And therfore whē they be fallen into this blindnesse they can not but hate and persecute the light And the more cleare and euidently their deedes be rebuked the furiousser and maliciousser blinde are they vntill they breake out into open blasphemy and synnyng agaynste the holy ghost which is the malicious persecutyng of the cleare trouth so manifestly proued that they can not once hish agaynst it as the Phariseis persecuted Christ because hee rebuked their holy dedes And when he proued hys doctrine with the Scripture and miracles yet thoughe they could not improue hym nor reason agaynst him they taught y ◠the scripture must haue some other meanyng because his inter pretation vndermined their foundatiō and plucked vp by the rootes the sects which they had plāted and they ascribed also his miracles to the deuill And in lyke maner thoughe our hypocrites can not deny but this is the scripture yet because there can be no other sense gathered therof but that ouerthoweth their buildynges therefore they euer thinke that it hath some other meanyng then as the wordes sounde and that no man vnderstandeth it or vnderstode it since the tyme of the Apostles Or if they thinke that some that wrote vpon it since the Apostles vnderstode it they yet thinke that w◅ like maner as we vnderstand not the text it selfe so we vnderstand not the meanyng of the wordes of that Doctour For when thou layest the iustifying of holy workes and deniest the iustifying of fayth how canst thou vnderstand S. Paule Peter Iohn and the Actes of y e Apostles or any Scripture at all seyng the iustifying of fayth is almost all that they entēde to proue Finally concernyng vowes wherof thou readest in the xxx Chapter there may be many questions whereunto I aūswere shortly that we ought to put salt to all our offerynges that is we ought to minister knowledge in all our workes and to doe nothyng whereof we could not geue a reason out of Gods wordes We be now in the day light and all the secretes of God and all hys counsell and wil is opened vnto vs and he that was promised should come and blesse vs is come alredy and hath shed hys bloud for vs and hath blessed vs with al maner blessinges and hathe obtayned all grace for vs and in hym we haue all Wherfore God henceforth wil receiue no more sacrifices of beastes of vs as thou readest Hebr. 10. If thou burne vnto god the bloud or fatte of beastes to obtaine forgeuenesse of sinnes therby or that God should the better heare thy request then thou doest wrong vnto the bloud of Christ and Christ vnto thee is dead in vayne For in him God hath promised not forgeuenesse of sins onely but also what soeuer we aske to keepe vs from sinne and temptation with all And what if thou burne frankencens vnto him what if thou burne a candle what if thou burne thy chastitie or virginitie vnto him for the same purpose doest thou not lyke rebuke vnto Christs bloud Moreouer if thou offer gold siluer or any other good for the same entēt is there any difference And euen so if thou go in pilgrimage or fastest or goest wolward or sprynelest thy selfe with holy water or elles what soeuer dede it is or obseruest what soeuer ceremonie it be for lyke meanyng then it is lyke abhominatiō We must therfore bryng the salt of the knowledge of Gods word with al our sacrifices or elles we shall make no swete sauour vnto God therof Thou wilt aske me shall I vow nothyng at all yes Gods commaundemēt which thou hast vowed in thy Baptisme For what entent verelye for the loue of Christe which hath bought thee with his bloud and made the sonne heyre of God with him that thou shouldest wayte on hys will and commaundementes and purifie thy members accordyng to the same doctrine that hath purified thyne harte for if the knowledge of Gods word hath not purified thine hart so y t thou consentest vnto the law of god y t it is righteous and good sorowest y t thy members moue thee vnto the contrary so hast thou no part with Christ For if thou repent not of thy sinne so it is impossible that thou shouldest beleue that Christe had deliuered thee from the daunger therof If thou beleue not that Christ hath deliuered thee so is
then they did before These are they whiche Iudas in his Epistle calleth dreamers which deceaue themselues with their owne fantasies For what other thing is their imagination which they call fayth then a dreamyng of the fayth and an opinion of their owne imagination wrought without the grace of God These must nedes be worse at the latter end thē at the begynnyng These are the old vessels that rent when new wyne is poured into them Math. ix that is they heare Gods word but hold it not and therfore waxe worse then they were before But the right fayth spryngeth not of mans fantasie neither is it in any mās power to obtaine it but is all together the pure gift of God poured into vs freely without all maner doyng of vs without deseruing and merites yea and without sekyng for of vs. And is as sayth Paul in the second to the Ephesians euen Gods gift and grace purchased through Christ Therfore is it mighty in operation full of vertue and euer working which also renueth a man and begetteth him a fresh altereth him chaungeth hym and turneth him altogether into a new nature and conuersation so that a man feeleth hys hart all together altered chaunged and farre otherwise disposed then before hath power to loue that whiche before he could not but hate and deliteth in that which before he abhorred and hateth that which before he could not but loue And it setteth the soule at libertie and maketh her free to folow the will of God and doth to the soule euen as health doth vnto the body after that a man is pined and wasted away with a long sokyng disease the legges cannot beare hym he cannot lift vp his handes to helpe hymself his taste is corrupt suger is bitter in hys mouth his stomacke abhorreth longyng after slibbersause and swashe at which a whole stomacke is readye to cast hys gorge When helth commeth she changeth and altereth hym cleane geueth hym strength in all hys members lust to do of his owne accord that which before he could not do neither could suffer that any mā exhorted hym to do and hath now lust in holesome thynges and hys members are free and at libertie and haue power to do of their owne accorde all thinges which belong to an whole man to do which afore they had no power to do but were in captiuitie and bondage So likewise in all thyng doth right fayth to the soule The sprite of God accompanieth fayth bringeth with her light wherwith a man beholdeth hymselfe in the lawe of God and seeth his miserable bondage and captiuitie and humbleth himselfe and abhorreth himselfe she bringeth Gods promises of all good thinges in Christ God worketh with his worde and in his worde And as his worde is preached fayth rooteth her selfe in the hartes of the elect and as faith entreth and the worde of God is beleued the power of God looseth the hart from the captiuitie and bondage vnder sinne and knitteth and coupleth him to God and to the wyll of God altereth hym chaungeth hym cleane fashioneth and forgeth hym a new geueth hym power to loue and to doe that whiche before was vnpossible for hym eyther to loue or do and turneth hym into a new nature so y t he loueth that which he before hated and hateth that which he before loued and is cleane altered chaunged and contrary disposed and is knit and coupled fast to Gods will and naturally bringeth forthe good workes that is to say that which God commaundeth to do and not thinges of hys owne imagination And that doth he of hys owne accorde as a tree bringeth forth fruit of her own accord And as thou needest not to bid a tree to bryng forth fruite so is there no law put vnto hym that beleueth and is iustified through fayth as sayth Paul in the first Epistle to Timothie the fyrst chapter Neither is it nedeful for the law of god is written graued in his harte and his pleasure is therein And as without commaundement but euē of hys owne nature he eateth drincketh seeth heareth talketh goeth euē so of his owne nature without coaction or compulsion of y t law bringeth he forth good workes And as a whole man when he is a thurst tarieth but for drinke and when he hungreth abideth but for meate and then drinketh and eateth naturally euē so is y e faithfull euer a thurst an hungred after the will of God and tarieth but for occasion And whensoeuer an occasion is geuen he worketh naturally the wyll of God For this blessing is geuen to all them that trust in Christes bloud that they thrust and hunger to do gods wyll He that hath not this fayth is but an vnprofitable babler of faith and workes and wotteth neither what he bableth nor what he meaneth or wherunto his wordes pertayne For he feeleth not the power of faith nor y e working of the spirite in his hart but enterpreteth the scriptures which speake of fayth and workes after hys owne blynd reason folish fantasies not of any feeling that he hath in his hart as a man rehearseth a tale of an other mans mouth and wotteth not whether it be so or no as he sayth nor hath any experience of y t thing it selfe Now doth the scripture ascribe both fayth workes not to vs but to God only to whom they belong onely and to whō they are appropriate whose gifte they are and the proper worke of his spirit Is it not a frowarde and peruerse blindnes to teach how a man can do nothing of his owne selfe and yet presumptuously take vpō them the greatest and hyest worke of God euen to make fayth in themselues of their own power and of their owne false imagination and thoughtes Therfore I say we must dispayre of our selues pray God as christes apostles did to geue vs fayth to encrease our fayth When we haue that we neede no other thing more For she bringeth the spirite with her and he not onely teacheth vs all thinges but worketh them also mightely in vs and carieth vs through aduersitie persecution death and hel vnto heauen and euerlasting lyfe MArke diligently therfore seing we are come to answer The Scripture because of such dreames and fayned faythes sake vseth such manner of speakinges of workes not that a man should therby be made good to Godwarde or iustified but to declare vnto other and to take of other the differēce betwene false fayned fayth and ryght fayth For where right fayth is there bringeth she forthe good workes if there followe not good workes it is no doubt but a dreame and an opinion or fained fayth Wherfore looke as the fruit maketh not the tree good but declareth and testifieth outwardlye that the tree is good as Christ sayeth euery tree is knowen by his fruite euen so shall ye know the right fayth by her fruite Take for an
do no good worke freely without respect of some profit either in this world or in the world to come neither coulde we haue spirituall ioye in oure hartes in time of affliction and mortifiyng of the flesh Good workes are called the fruites of the spirite Gal. 5. for the sprite worketh them in vs and sometyme fruites of righteousnes as in the second Epistle to the Cor. and 9. chapter before all workes therfore we must haue a righteousnes within the hart the mother of all workes frō whēce they spring The righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharises of them that haue y ◠spirite of this world is y t glorious shew outward shining of workes But Christ sayth to vs Mar. 5. except your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the scribes Pharises ye cānot enter into the kingdome of heauen It is righteousnes in y t world if a mā kyl not But a Christen perceiueth righteousnesse if he loue his enemy euen when he suffreth persecution and torment of him and the paines of death and mourneth more for his aduersaries blindnesse then for his owne payne and prayeth God to open his eyes and to forgeue hym his sinnes as dyd Steuen in the Actes of the Apostles the vij Chapter and Christ Luke xxiij A Christen considereth him selfe in the law of GOD and there putteth of him all maner righteousnes For the law suffereth no merites no deseruynges no righteousnes neither any mā to be iustified in the sight of God The law is spirituall and requireth y t hart and commaundements to be fulfilled with such loue and obedience as was in Christ If any fulfill all that is the will of God with such loue and obedience the same may be bold to sell pardons of his merites and els not A Christen therfore when he beholdeth hym selfe in the law putteth of all maner righteousnes deseruinges and merites and mekely and vnfaynedly knowledgeth his sinne miserie his captiuitie and bondage in the flesh his trespasse and gilte and is thereby blessed with the poure in spirite Math. v. Chap. Then he morneth in his hart because he is in such bondage that he can not do the will of God and is an hungred and a thyrst after righteousnes For righteousnesse I meane which springeth out of christes bloud for strength to do the wil of God And turneth him selfe to the promises of God desireth him for his great mercy and truth and for the bloud of hys sonne Christ to fulfill his promises to geue him strēgth And thus his spirit euer prayeth within him He fasteth also not one day for a weke or a Lent for an whole yeare but professeth in his hart a perpetuall sobernes to tame the flesh and to subdue the body to the spirite vntil he waxe strong in the spirite and grow ripe into a full righteousnes after the fulnes of Christ And because this fulnes happeneth not till the body be slayne by death a Christen is euer a sinner in the law and therfore fasteth and prayeth to God in the spirite the world seyng it not Yet in y ◠promises he is euer righteous thorough fayth in Christ and is sure that he is heire of all Gods promises the spirite which he hath receaued in earnest bearyng him witnes his hart also and his dedes testifying the same Marke this then To see inwardly that y t law of God is so spirituall that no flesh can fulfill it And then for to morne and sorrow and to desire yea to hunger and thyrst after strength to do the wil of God from the ground of the hart and notwithstandyng all the sutlety of the deuil weakenes and feblenes of the flesh and wondryng of the world to cleaue yet to y t promises of God and to beleue that for Christes bloud sake thou art receaued to the inheritaūce of eternall lyfe is a wonderfull thyng and a thyng that the world knoweth not of but who soeuer feleth that though he fall a thousand tymes in a day doth yet rise agayne a thousand tymes and is sure that the mercy of God is vpon hym IF ye forgeue othermen their trespasses your heauēly father shal forgeue you yours Mat. in the vj. Chap. if I forgeue God shall forgeue me not for my dedes sake but for his promises sake for his mercy truth and for the bloud of hys son Christ our Lord. And my forgeuing certifieth my spirite that God shal forgeue me yea y t he hath forgeuē me already For if I consent to y t will of God in my hart though thorough infirmitie and weakenes I can not do the will of GOD at all tymes moreouer though I can not do the wil of God so purely as the law requireth it of me yet if I see my faulte mekely knowledge my sinne wepyng in myne hart because I cā not do the will of God and thyrst after strēgth I am sure that y t sprite of God is in me his fauour vpon me For the world lusteth not to do the will of God neither soroweth because he can not though he sorrow some tyme for feare of y ◠paine that he beleueth shall folow He that hath the spirite of this world can not forgeue without amendes makyng or a greater vauntage If I forgeue now how cōmeth it veryly because I feele the mercy of God in me For as a man feeleth God to him selfe so is he to his neighbour I know by mine owne experience that all flesh is in bondage vnder sinne and cā not but sinne therfore am I mercyfull and desire God to loose the bondes of sinne euen in mine enemy GAther not treasure together in earth c. Math. vj. But gather you treasure in heauen c. Let not you◠hartes be glued to worldly thynges studie not to heape treasure vpon treasure and riches vpon riches but study to bestow well that whiche is gotten already and let your abundaunce succour the lacke and neede of the power which haue not Haue an eye to good workes to which if ye haue lust and also power to do them then are ye sure that the spirite of God is in you and ye in Christ elect to the reward of eternal life which foloweth good workes But looke that thine eye be single and robbe not Christ of his honour ascribe not that to y t deseruyng of thy workes which is geuen the freely by the merites of his bloud In Christ we are sonnes In Christ we are heires In Christ god chose vs and elected vs before the begynning of the world created vs a new by the word of the Gospell and put his spirite in vs for because we should do good workes A Christē man worketh because it is the will of his father onely If we do no good worke nor be mercyfull how is our lust therin If we haue no lust to do good workes how is Gods spirite in vs If the spirite of God
that is to say of maÌ„s righteousnes and of holy dedes which man hath imagined to please God to be saued by without Gods worde and beside the testameÌ„t that God hath made in Christ If Christ had not rebuked y t Phareseis because they taught the people to beleue in their traditions and holynes and in offeringes that came to their auantage and that they taught the widowes and theÌ„ that had their frendes dead to beleue in their prayers that through their prayers the dead should be saued and thorough that meanes robbed them both of their goodes and also of the testament and promises that God had made to all that repented in Christ to come he might haue bene vncrucified vnto this day If Saint Paule also had not preached against circumcision that it iustified not and that vowes offeringes and ceremonies iustified not and that righteousnes and forgeuenes of sinnes came not by any deseruing of our deedes but by faith or beleuing y e promises of God and by the deseruing merites of Christ onely he might haue liued vnto this houre Likewise if we preached not against pride couetousnes lechery extorcion vsury symony and against the euill lyuing both of the spiritualtie as well of the temporalitie and against inclosings of parkes reising of rent and fines and of the carying out of wolle out of the realme we might endure long enough But toutch the scabbe of hipocrisie or popeholynes and goe about to vtter their false doctrine wherewith they reigne as Gods in the hart and consciences of men and robbe them not of landes goodes and authoritie onely but also of the testament of God and saluation that is in Christ then helpeth thee neither Gods worde nor yet if thou diddist miracles but that thou art not an heretike onely and hast the deuill within thee but also a breaker of the kinges peace and a traytor But let vs returne vnto our lying sygnes agayne WHat signifieth that the Prelates are so bloudy and clothed in red that they be ready euery houre to suffer martyrdome for the testimony of Gods worde Is that also not a false signe When no man dare for them once open his mouth to aske a question of Gods worde because they are ready to burne him What signifieth the pollaxes that are borne before hye Legates A Latere What so euer false signe they make of them I care not but of this I am sure that as the olde hypocrites when they had slayne Christ set pollaxes to keepe him in his sâ—pulcre that he should not rise againe eueÌ„ so haue our hypocrites buried the testament that God made vnto vs in Christes bloud and to kepe it downe that it rise not againe is all their studie wherof these pollaxes are the very signe Is not that shepardes hoke the Bishopes crose a false signe Is not that white rochette that the Byshops and Chanons weare so like a Nunne and so effeminatly a false signe What other thinges are their sandals gloues myters all the whole pompe of their disguising then false signes in which Paule prophesied that they shoulde come And as Christ warned vs to beware of wolues in lambes skinnes bad vs looke rather vnto their fruites and deedes then to wonder at theyr disguisinges Runne throughout all our holy religious and thou shalt finde them likewise all clothed in falshod ¶ Of the sacramentes FOrasmuch as we be come to signes we wil speake a word or two of the signes which God hath ordeined that is to say of the sacramentes which Christ left amongest vs for our comfort that we may walke in light and in truth in feling of the power of God For he that walketh in y â— day stumbleth not when contrariwise he that walketh in the night stumbleth Ioh. xi And they that walke in darknes wote not whether they goe Ioh. xij This worde sacrament is as much to say as an holy signe and representeth alway some promise of God As in the olde Testament God ordeined that the raynebowe should represent and signifie vnto all men an oth that God sware to Noe to all men after hym that he woulde no more drowne the worlde thorough water ¶ The sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ SO the Sacrament of the body and bloude of Christ hath a promise annexed which the Priest should declare in the Englishe tounge This is my body that is broken for you This is my bloud that is shed for many vnto the forgeuenesse of sinnes This do in remeÌ„brance of me sayth Christ Luk. 22. And 1. Cor. 11. If when thou seest the SacrameÌ„t or eatest his body or drinckest his bloud thou haue thys promise fast in thine hart that his body was slayne and his bloud shed for thy sins and beleuest it so art thou saued and iustified thereby If not so helpeth it thee not though thou hearest a thousand masses in a day or though thou doest nothing els all thy life long then eate his body or drinke his bloude no more theÌ„ it should helpe thee in a dead thyrst to beholde a bushe at a tauerne dore if thou knewest not thereby that there were wine within to be sold◠¶ Baptime BAptime hath also his worde and promise which the Priest ought to to teach the people and Christen them in the Englishe tounge and not to play y â— popengay with Credo say ye â—olo say ye and Baptismum say ye for there ought to be no mumming in such a matter The Priest before he baptiseth asketh saying beleuest thou in God the father almighty and in his sonne Iesus Christ and in the holy ghost and that the congregation of Christ is holy And they say yea Then the Priest vppon thys fayth baptiseth the childe in y â— name of the father and of y t sonne and of the holy ghost for the forgeuenes of sinnes as Peter saith Act. ij The washing without the worde helpeth not but through the worde it purifieth and clenseth vs. As thou readest Ephe. v. How Christ clenseth the congregation in the fountayne of water through the worde The word is the promise that God hath made Now as a preacher in preaching the worde of God saueth the hearers that beleue so doth the washing in that it preacheth and representeth vnto vs the promise that God hath made vnto vs in Christ The washing preacheth vnto vs that we are cleÌ„sed with Christes bloudshedding which was an offering and a satisfaction for the sinne of all that repent and beleue consenting and submitting themselues vnto the will of God The plunging into the water signifieth that we die and are buried with Christ as concerning the olde life of sinne which is Adam And the pulling out againe signifieth that we rise againe with Christ in a newe life full of the holy ghost which shall teach vs guide vs worke the will of God in vs as thou seest Rom. vj. Of wedlocke MAtrimony or wedlocke is
policy And finally marke one point in Luke 14. None of them that reâ—useth not al that he possesseth caÌ„ be my disciple that is he that casteth not away y â— loue of all worldly thinges can be no scholer of Christes to learne his doctrine TheÌ„ he addeth that salt is good but if the salt be vnsauery or hath lost his veâ—…e what can be seasoned therwith verely nothing Now by salt is vnderstand the doctrine and the meaning is if ye be couetous and loue worldly thinges it will corrupt y e salt of your doctrine so that whatsoeuer you powder therewith it shal be more vnsauery then before Where your treasure is there are your hartes If your treasure be in y e worlde so is the loue of your hartes And if ye loue the world the thynges of the world the loue of God is not in you and the loue of God is the loue of his commaundements and he that loueth not Gods commaundementes shall neuer preach them truely because he loueth them not But shall corrupt them with gloses that they may stand with that which his hart loueth and vntill they haue an other sence then euer God gaue them Ergo no couetous person can be a true Prophet It is not for nought then that Christ to oft and so diligently warneth his disciples to beware of couetousnes as of that thing which he wist well had euer corrupt the woorde of God and euer shoulde The light of thy body is thyne eye wherfore if thine eye be single all thy body shall be full of lyght But and if thine eye be wicked thaÌ„ shall thy whole body be darcke If therfore the light that is in thee be darcknesse how great is that darknesse Note the conclusion wyth a proper similitude The eye is the light of the body and by the light of the eye all other members see and are gouerned As long as the eye seeth hand foote do their duties neyther is there any feare that a man should sinnible or fall into fire or water But if the eye be blynde all the body is blinde and that so blinde that there is no remedy at al set a candle before him he seeth not geue hym a lanterne in hys hand and yet he goeth not straighte Bring him out into the sunne point hym vnto y t which thou wouldest haue hym see yt boteth not Euen so if couetousnesse haue blinded the spirituall eye peruerted the right entent of the lawe of God and of the workes commaunded by God and of the sacrifâ—ce ceremonies and sacramentes and of all other ordinaunces of God which entent is the spirituall eye then is all the doctrine darcke and very blyndnes yea and then how darke is the darcknes when that which is pure blindnes is beleued to be light how darcke is the doctrine of them that teach that a man may compell God wyth the woorkes of free will to geue them hys fauour grace or make God vnrighteous How darcke is the doctrine of them which to y e rebuke of Christes bloud teach that woorkes do iustifie before God and make satifaction for sinnes How blinde are they which thinke prayer to be the pattering of many wordes and will therefore not onely be praysed and payed of the world but also by the title thereof chalenge heaueÌ„ not by y e merites of Christes bloud How darcke is the doctrine of them whose fayth is onely and all together in appointmentes which they themselues haue fayned betwene them and God vnto which yet God neuer subscribed In which also they assigne what worke and how much they will do and what rewarde and how great God must geue them or chuse whether he will be vnrighteous How darcke is the doctrine of them that say stifly that the worke of the Sacramentes in it selfe not referring it to styrre vp the faith of the promises annexed to theÌ„ doth iustifie and affirme that bodely payne for the payne it selfe not referryng it either to the loue of y e law of god or of their neighbour doth please God How darcke damnable deuelish is the doctrine of them which not onely thinke lucre to be the seruice of God but also are so farre past all shame that they affirme they be the holy Church and cannot erre and all that they decree must be an article of our fayth and that it is damnable once to doubt or search the Scripture whether their doctrine will therto agree or no But say their decrees must be beleued as they sound how contrary so euer the Scripture be and the Scripture must be expounded and made agree to them They neede not to regarde the Scripture but to do and say as their holy Ghost moueth them and if the Scripture be contrary then make it a nose of waxe and wrest it this way and that way till it agree Faith of workes was the darcknesse of the false Prophets out of the which the true could not draw them Faith of workes was the blyndnesse of the phariseis out of the which neither Iohn Baptist nor Christ could bryng them And though Iohn Baptist pyped to them with reasons of the Scripture in uincible and Christ therto added miracles yet the Phariseis would not daunce For Iohn Baptist as they thought was to mad to lyue so strayte a life and to refuse to be iustified therby And as for Christ his Disciples the Phariseis were much holyer them selues fasted oftener and prayed thicker yea and vttered many mo wordes in their prayer then they Fayth of workes is that belefe of the Turkes Iewes which driueth them euer away from Christ Faith of workes hath ben that light of darcknes in which a great part of vs Christen haue walked euer sence Pelagius and Faustus well about xij C. yeares and euer mo and mo in which all our religious haue walked all and more to this foure or fiue hundred yeare in which the Priestes also haue walked a long season the Lord bryng them out agayne Finally how darcke is the darcknesse when a Pharisey and a very Pelagian standeth vp and preacheth agaynst the Phariseis the Pelagians and is alowed of al y e audience And in conclusion when the world euer sence it began hath doth of naturall blindnesse beleue in their owne workes theÌ„ if the Scripture be peruerted to confirme that errour how sore are their hartes hardened and how depe is that darckenesse No man can serue two masters for he shal either hate the one and loue the other or cleaue to the one and despise the other Ye can not serue God and Mammon Mammon is riches or aboundance of goods And Christ concludeth with a plaine similitude that as it is impossible to serue two contrary masters as it is impossible to be retayned vnto two diuers Lords which are enemies one to the other so is it impossible to serue God and Mammon Two
was and how such ceremonies came vp and whence they had their begynnyng and what the frute thereof is and what is therin to be sought And though this were inough so that I might here wel cease yet because the vnquiet scrupulous and superstitious nature of man wholy giuen to Idolatrie hath styrred vp such traditions about this one Sacrament most specially I cannot but speake therof somewhat more and declare what my conscience thinketh in this matter Ye shall vnderstand therfore that there is great dissention and three opinions about the woordes of Christ where he sayth in pronouncyng the testament ouer the bread This is my body And in pronouncyng it ouer the wyne This is my bloud One part say that these woordes This is my body This is my bloud compell vs to beleue vnder payne of damnation that the bread and wyne are chaunged into the very body and bloud of Christ really As the water at Cana Galilee was turned into very wyne The second part sayth we be not bound to beleue that bread and wyne are chaunged but onely that his body and bloud are there presently The thyrd say we be bound by these woordes onely to beleue that Christes body was broken and hys bloudshed for the remissiō of our sinnes and that there is no other satisfaction for sinne then the death and passion of Christ The first say these woordes This is my body This is my bloud compell vs to beleue that thynges there shewed are the very body and bloud of Christ really But bread and wyne say they cannot be Christes naturall body ther fore the bread and wyne are chaunged turned altered and transubstantiated into the very body bloud of Christ And they of this opinion haue busied them selues in seekyng subtilties and similitudes to proue how the very body and bloud might be there vnder the similitude of bread and wine onely the very bread and wyne beyng thus trāsubstantiated And these men haue ben so occupyed in slaying all that wil not captiue their wits to beleue them that they neuer taught nor vnderstode that the Sacrament is an absolution to all that therby beleue in the body bloud of Christ The second part graunt with the first that the wordes compel vs to beleue that the things shewed in the Sacrament are the very body and bloud of Christ But where the first say bread and wine cannot be the very body and bloud of Christ There they vary and dissent from them affirming that bread and wine may and also is Christes body really and very bloud of Christ and say that it is as true to say that bread is Christes body and that wyne is hys bloud as it is true to say Christ beyng a very mā is also very God And they say as the Godhead and manhode in Christ are in such maner coupled togegether that mā is very God and God very man Euen so the very body and the bread are so coupled that it is as true to say that bread is the body of Christ and the bloud so annexed there with the wyne that it is euen as true to say that the wyne is Christes bloud The first though they haue slayne so many in and for the defence of their opinion yet they are ready to receiue the second sort to fellowshyp not greatly striuyng with them or abhorryng the presence of bread and wyne with the very body and bloud so that they yee by that meanes may keepe hym there still and hope to sell hym as deare as before and also some to bye hym and not to minish the price The thyrd sort affirme that the wordes meane no more but onely that we beleue by the thyngs that are there shewed that Christes body was brokē and his bloud shed for our sinnes if we will forsake our sinnes turne to God to kepe his law And they say that these sayinges This is my body and This is my bloud shewyng bread wyne are true as Christ meant them and as the people of that countrey to whō Christ spake were accustomed to vnderstand such wordes and as the Scripture vseth in a thousand places to speake As when one of vs sayth I haue dronke a cup of good wyne that saying is true as the mā meant that he dranke wyne onely and not the cup whiche wordes happely in some other nations eares would sound that he dranke the cuppe And as when we say of a child This is such a mans very face the wordes are true as the maner of our land is to vnderstand them that the face of the one is very like the other And as whē we say he gaue me his fayth and hys truth in my hand the wordes are true as we vnderstand them that he stroke handes with me or gaue earnest in signe or token that he would byde by his promise For the fayth of a mā doth alway rest in his soule and cannot be giuen out though we giues signes and tokens of them Euen so say they we haue a thousād examples in the Scripture where signes are named with names of thynges signified by them As Iacob called the place where hee saw the Lord face to face Phenyell that is Gods face when he saw the Lord face to face Now it is true to say of that field that it is Gods face though it be not his very face The same field was so called to signifie that Iacob there saw God face to face The chief hold and principall ancre that the two first haue is these words This is my body This is my bloud Vnto these the third aunswereth as is aboue sayd other textes they alledge for them selues whiche not onely do not strength their cause but rather make it worse As in y e sixt of Iohn which they draw and wrest to the carnall and flesh ly eating of Christes body in y e mouth when it onely meaneth of this eatyng by fayth For when Christ sayd except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of mā and drinke hys bloud ye haue no lyfe in you This cannot be vnderstanded of the Sacrament For Abraham had life and all the old holy fathers Christes mother Elizabeth Zacharias Iohn Baptist Symeon Anna and all the Apostles had lyfe already by fayth in Christ Of which not one had eatē hys flesh and dronke his bloud with theyr bodily mouthes But truth it is that the righteous liueth by his fayth Ergo to beleue and trust in Christes bloud is the eatyng that there was meant as the texte well proueth if they say we graunt that life commeth by faith but we all that beleue must be Baptised to keepe the law and to keepe the couenaunt in mynde Euen so all that lyueth by fayth must receiue the Sacrament I aunswere The Sacrament is a confirmation to weake consciences and in no wise to be despised howbeit many haue lyued by fayth in the wildernes whiche in 20. 30.
or 40. yeares haue not receiued the Sacramēt Notwithstanding this Oration is nothing to the purpose For Christ spake to the blinde and vnbeleuyng Iewes testifieng to them that they could haue no lyfe excepte they should first eate his flesh and drinke his bloud Ergo this eatyng and drinkyng is meant onely of that thyng that first bryngeth lyfe into the soule and that is faith by your owne confession And therfore must it be vnderstand of fayth onely and not of the Sacrament And Mathew the last I am with you alwayes euen vnto the end of the world which may well be vnderstand and so was it of old Doctours that by his spirituall beyng with vs by fayth and in his spirite and so may that text of Mathew 18. be vnderstand where two or thre are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them There is many tymes ij or three good men that mete together in Christes name where the Sacramēt is not And Paule Ephes 3. boweth his knees for the Ephesians to God that he would geue thē his riches to be strenghthened with his spirite that Christ may dwell in their hartes thorough fayth Where the hart then beleueth in Christ there dwelleth Christ in the hart though there be no bread in the hart neither yet in the maw The two first partes takyng the old Doctours to be on their side I aunswere many of the old doctours spake so mystically that they sente sometimes to affirme playnly that it is but bread and wyne onely concernyng the substaunce And that it is a figure of the body and bloud of Christ onely some tyme that it is his very body bloud therfore it were nedelesse to wade any further herein And vnto them of the second opiniō that the bread is his very body I aunswere ye must remember that the old Doctours as earnestly call it a sacrifice as they do Christes body But that ye denye And say with the Epistle to the Hebrues that he was but once sacrificed for altogether whē he offered sacrificed him selfe to the father for our sinnes and can now no more be sacriced Christ dieth no more now and therfore is no more sacrificed Neither do we properly offer him to God But he in his mortall flesh offered him selfe for vs to GOD the father and purchased therewith a generall pardon for euer And now doth God the father profer him and giueth him to vs. And the Priestes in Gods stede proferre hym and giue hym vnto the people for a remission and absolution of their sinnes dayly if they by the mouyng and styrryng of the Sacramēt beleue in the body and bloud of Christ Wherfore ye ought of no right to be angry with them of the thyrd opinion though they denie the Doctors where they seme to say that the Sacrament is the very body of Christ As they be not angrie with you when ye deny them where they as earnestly affirme that it is a sacrifice Neuerthelesse they aunswere that Doctours call it a sacrifice onely because it is the memoriall the earnest and seale of that euerlasting sacrifice offered once for all And euen so say they that the Doctours called the Sacrament the body bloud of Christ after the same maner onely because it is the memoriall the earnest and seale of body and bloud as the vse of Scriptures is to call signes by the names of thynges signified therby And vnto them of the first opinion I aunswere with the same reason that it is impossible that the Sacrament should be a very sacrifice For neither the sacrifices of the old law which prophecied the sacrifising of Christ neither yet our redemption was fulfilled at night For if the Scriptures and prophecies were then fulfilled and we thē redemed Christ dyed on the morow in vayne and false are the Apostles and Euangelistes that preache hys body breakyng and bloud sheddyng vnder Pontius Pylate by the persecution of Cayphas and Annas to bee our redemption Moreouer for all the breakyng and deuidyng of the Sacrament of his body among his Apostles His body abode still alyue and for all the pouryng out of the Sacrament of his bloud of the pot into the cup and out of the cup into the mouthes and belyes of his Disciples hee blede as fresh on the morow as though he had blede then nothyng at all He was verely much more easely sacrificed that night in the breakyng diuidyng of the bread and pouring out of wyne then he was on the morow The Sacrament was that night no doubt but a description of his passiō to come And it is now a memorial of his passiō past He instituted the maner of the Sacrament then and taught hys Disciples also that they after vnderstode when he was risen agayne and not then as they neuer had capacitie to vnderstand hym when he spake of his death For they then imagined carnally of Christ as the Iewes yet do that Christ should neuer dye as he dyd not concernyng his Godhead but should lyue euer bodily as he now doth concernyng his resurrection Wherfore seyng that all the Doctors with one accorde cal the Sacrament so earnestly a sacrifice they cannot otherwise vnderstand them that they so say after the vse of the Scripture onely but because it is the memoriall of the sacrifice of his death blousheddyng Why should they then of right be offēded if we vnderstand the Doctours after the same maner whē they call it his body and bloud And that they so call it after the vse of the Scripture because that it is onely a memoriall of his body and bloud As concernyng the transubstantiation I thinke that such a speech was among the old Doctours though they that came after vnderstode thē amisse Their hartes were grosse through busiyng thē selues to much with worldly busines for the bread and wyne are but onely bread wine till the wordes of the Testament bee rehearsed ouer them then they ceasse to be any more bread wyne in the hartes of the true beleuers for the hart after these words once spoken thinketh onely vppon the couenaunt made in the body and bloud of Christ and through fayth eateth hys body and drinketh his bloud though the eyes and other sences perceaue nothyng but bread and wyne As when a man sometyme seeketh for a text in the Bible he seeth paper and iuke and the figure of letters yet his hart not once thinketh of any other thyng thē on the wordes and sence of his text And therof no doubt came vp this transubstantiation through false vnderstandyng Another thyng is this none of those wicked heretickes which denied Christ to be very God or any of them that denyed Christ to bee man or to haue a very body saue a phātasticall body dyd cast the true beleuers in the teth at any time of the fayth of Christes body present
the order of Melchisedech And he hym selfe brake the bread which hee gaue to shewe that the breakyng of hys body should not be done without hys own will c. And a little after And lykewyse he gaue them the cuppe after he had supped And because bread doth confirme or strength the fleshe and wyne worketh bloude in the fleshe therefore is the bread mystically referred vnto the bodye of Christ and the wyne referred vnto hys bloud Here may you note first that as the Lambe was a remembraunce of theyr deliueraunce out of Egypt and yet the Lambe deliuered them not so is the Sacrament a remembrance of our redemption and yet the Sacrament redéemed vs not Besides that he sayth that Christ in the stead of the fleshe and bloud of the Lambe dyd institute the Sacrament of hys flesh and bloud in figure of bread and wyne Marke well he sayth not that in the stead of Lambes fleshe bloud he dyd institute hys owne fleshe and bloud but sayth that he dyd institute the Sacrament of hys fleshe bloud What thyng is a Sacrament verely it is the signe of an holy thyng and there is no differeÌ„ce betwene a signe and a Sacrament but that the signe is referred vnto a worldly thyng and a Sacrament vnto a spirituall or holy thyng as S. Austen sayth Signa cum ad res dininas pertineÌ„t sacramenta appellantur That is to say Signes when they pertain vnto godly things are called sacramentes Therefore when Beda sayth that they did institute the sacrament of hys fleshe and bloud in the figure of bread wyne it is as much to say by S. Austens definition as that he dyd institute the figure of hys holy sleshe and bloud in the figure of bread and wyne that is to say that bread and wyne shoulde be the figure and signe representyng hys holy fleshe and bloud vnto vs for a perpetuall remembrance And afterwarde hee declareth the propertie for which the bread is called the body and the wyne the bloud sauyng hée speaketh not so darkely as I now do but plainly saith that the bread is mystically referred vnto the bodye of Christ because that as bread doth strength the fleshe so Christes bodye whiche is figured by the bread doth strength y t soule through fayth in hys death And so doth he clerely proue my purpose Now let vs sée what Chrisostome sayth which shall describe vs the faith of the ould grecyaÌ„s and I doubt not he had not lost the true fayth how so euer the world goo now a dayes Chrisostome sayth in this manner Si enim mortuus Iesus non est cuius signum et simbolum hoc sacrificium est vides quantuÌ„ ei studiuÌ„ fuerit vt semper memoria teneamus pro nobis ipsuÌ„ mortuuÌ„ fuisse That is to say for if Iesus haue not died whose memoriall and signe is y t sacrifice Thou séest what diligence he gaue that we should continuallye kéepe in memory that he died for vs. Here you may sée that Chrisostome calleth the SacrameÌ„t simboluÌ„ signuÌ„ that is to say a memoriall signe of Christe and that it was institute to kéepe his death in perpetuall remembraunce But of one thing thou must beware or els thou art deceiued he calleth it also a sacrifice and there thou must wisely vnderstaÌ„d hym For if it were the sacrifice of Christes body theÌ„ must Christes body be slayne there agayne which thing God forbyd And therfore thou must vnderstand him when he calleth it a sacrifice that he meaneth it to be a remeÌ„braunce of that holy sacrifice where Christes body was offered on y e crosse once for all For he can be sacrifised no more seing he is immortall Notwithstanding our prelates will heare note me of presumption that I dare bee so bolde to expound his minde on this fashioÌ„ For in déede the take him otherwise and thinke that it is a very sacrifice And therfore I will bring one other text where Chrisostome shall expound him selfe Chrisostome sayth Nonne per singulos dies offerrimus offerrimus quidem sed ad recorda â—â—onem mortis eius facientâ—s c et paulo poâ—t Non aliuâ— sacrificium sicut pontifex sed id ipsum semper facimus magis autem recordationem sacrificij opera mur. That is to say do we not dayly offer or do sacrifice yes surely But we do it for the remembraunce of his death for this sacrifice is an example of that we offer not an other sacrifice as the â–ª Byshoppe in the olde lawe dyd but euer the same yea rather a remembraunce of the sacrifice first he sayth that they dayly do sacrifice but it is in remembraunce of christes death then hee sayth that the sacrifice is an example of that Thyrdly he sayth that they offer not an other sacrifice that is to say an oxe or a goate as the Byshops of the old law but euer the same Marke this poynt for though it séeme at y e first sight to make with theÌ„ yet doth it make so directlye against them that they shall neuer be able to auoyde it Chrisostome sayth they do not offer an other sacrifice as the Byshops dyd but euer the same They offer other breade and wyne this day then they did yesterday they shal say an other Masse to morow theÌ„ they dyd this day Now if this bread and wyne or the Masse be a sacrifice then do they offer an other sacrifice as well as the Byshops of the ould lawe For this sacrifice did signifie y e Christ should come shed his bloud as well as the bread wine Massedo represent that he hath done it in dede And therfore if it be a sacrifice theÌ„ do they offer any other sacrifice represeÌ„ting his passioÌ„ aswell as y e Bishop of y e ould law But y t doth Chrisostome denye and sayeth that they offer euery day the same What same verely euen the same that was done and sacrificed when Christ shed his bloud In this sacrifice is Christ bound and buffeted and led from Anna to Cayphas he is brought to Pilate condemned he is scourged and crowned with thorne and nayled on the crosse and his hart opened with a speare so shedeth his bloud for our redemption Why Chrisostome and do you the selfe same sacrifice euery day yea verely TheÌ„ why doth S. Paule say that Christ is risen from death and dieth no more if he dye no more how do you dayly crucifie hym Forsoth Paule sayth truth For we do not actually indéede but onely in a mistery And yet we say that we do sacrifice hym and that this is his sacrifice for the celebration of the sacrament and memory of y t passion which we kéepe And for this cause it hath the name of the thing that it doth represent signifie And therefore I expounde my mynde by a rethorical correction and say magis recordationem sacrificij that is to
Gene. 32. Iohn 6. Papistes are the wresters of Scriptures The Sacramenteâ—… are confirmations to weake consciences Fayth encreaseth by the worthy receiuyng of the Sacramentes Math. 28. Math. 18. Ephe. 3. The olde Doctours vary in their opinion of the SacrameÌ„t In aunswere to them of the second opinion Christ once sacrificed is a sacrifice for euer The doctrine of the Papistes Papistes be agreued with â—uch as consent not to their gâ—osse opiâ—…on Signes coÌ„monly called by the name of thyngs signified therby Note this worthy true argument followyng All the doctors with one accorde call the Sacrament a sacrifice Papistes should be indifferent in iudgementes as Protestants are TransubciatioÌ„ was a worde vsed among the olde Doctours An effectual and good Argument The Pope confirming transubstantiatioÌ„ did purchase hys own gayne to the ouerthrow of the right vse of Christes Sacrament The commoÌ„ persuasion of Papistes Marke 9. Papistes are cruell persecutâ—rs The faithfull are in good state though the wicked iudge the contrary 1. Cor. 13. Phil. 2. Fayth onely iustifieth what it is to say Gene. 32. Gene. 33. Gene. 35. Exod. 12. Exod. 30. Iudi. 10. Iudi. 15. Iudic. 19. 1. Reg. 6. 1. Reg. 7. 3. Reg. 22. Nume 6. Ierem. 7. Ezech. 12. A short and effectuall collection of the former arguments An obiectioÌ„ made by y t Papistes An aunswere to y u former obiection In excelleÌ„t argument 3. Reg. 8. 3. Reg. 8. Math. 26. Marke 14. Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. A letter of Maister Tyndall to M. â—râ—â—h 1. Pet. 2. 1. Ioh. 5. Math. 5. Rom. 8. Phil. 3. Boldnes of spirite Weunde not conscience Standing vpoÌ„ thinges necessary Death after denying euill spoken of by the aduersaries Obedience of God To looke for no maÌ„s helpe bringeth Gods helpe Conslancie in staÌ„ding Pacience in suffering Bylney Perseueraunce to the end Math. 21. Two Martyrs at Antwerpe Foure martyrs in FlauÌ„ders and one at Luke PersecutioÌ„ at Roâ—ne Fiue Doctours at Paris takeÌ„ for y e Gospell In other Letter of M. Tyndall Hygh questions to be auoyded All deedes before they bee iustified by fayth are sinne Preachyng the law of God and mercy of Christ SacrameÌ„ts without significations to be refused M. Tynball heâ—e beareth with tyme. By the affirâ—… he â—…neth the â—…on which M. Luther the â—axoÌ„s be hold of the Sacrament M. Tyndall aâ—… beareth w t tyme. Vbiquetie can not be proued Eating the whores flesh is to spoyle the Popes Churche â–ª onely for y â— praye and spoyle ther of Worldly wisedome so farre as it may serue to Gods glorie may be vsed Low waâ—kyng The vpright handlyng in the translation of M. Tyndall A low hart maketh a man hygh with God Authoritie is the glory of age Meekenes is the glory of youth Purgatory hath no profe by Scripture Iohn 6. The Iewes wer blynd and ignorant vnderstode not the wordes of Christ The true worke that is acceptable before God Abacuk 2. The Iewes desire a sigâ—e or token whereby they might beleue that he was Christ Psal 7. Christ required of the Iewes to haue fayth and trust in hym Christ explaneth sheweth him selfe to the Iewes Fayth onely appreheÌ„deth Christ and all hys benefites Christ rebuketh the incredulitie and lacke of fayth in the Iewes All that the father draw come vnto Christ Christe came from heaueÌ„ into earth to fulfill the will of his father He. y â— beleueth Christes death to be for the remissioÌ„ of his sinnes the same cateth y â— fleshe drinketh the bloud of Christ The cause of y e Iewes murmur Christ reproueth the murmuryng of the Iewes Esay 54. Ierem. 31. Iohn 6. All that beleue hope in Christ haue euerlastyng life M. More had not the vnderstandyng of the scriptures 1. Cor. 11. More is a mocker The eating or the bread of Christ is onely to beleue in Christes â—eath How the bread signifieth and sheweth Christes â—…esh Christes flesh is the spirituall foode of ouâ— soules The obstinate wilfull blyndnes of the Iewes The malice of the Iewes toward our Sauiour Christ The carnal Papistes ceasse not still to offer hym Hebr. 10. Thomistes be y â— schole Doctours Christ in saiyng y â— hys flesh is very meate doth not say that bread shal be transubstaâ—â—ated into hys flesh Christes wordes are spirituall not carnall More declareth hys ignoraunce and wilfull blyndnes More reporteth the Scriptures vntruly Mores first reason is coÌ„futeâ— Iohn 6. 10. 15. Christes Disciples murmured not at hys saying Christes â—…s wâ—… in all thynges to be spiritually vnderstand Abacuk 2. The confutation of his ij argument Christ in that he is God may doe all things that he will but yet he will not falsefye hys holy Scriptures More is a great setteâ—orth of vnwritten veâ—ities Although y e Pope daâ—e â—ot take vppon hym to be God â–ª yet he is coÌ„tented to be named taken for halfe a God Esay 42. Christ â—s touchyng his manhode occupieth at one â—y me but one place but hys Godhead is in all places at once Iohn 14. Iohn 10. Hebr. 11. Hebr. 9. Christes must nedes dye for God had so promised before Iohn 2. and 12. God may not be fouÌ„dâ—… More would haue beleued Christ if he had talked with hym what soeuer hee had said to him Gods almightye power is not to be to busely deale withall More doth but scoffe out the matter Matters of â—ayth are repugnauÌ„t to reason Gods blessed will is declared in his Scriptures More traucâ—leth in his Poetrie Mores similitude of faces in the glasse proueth no faces in substaunce By â—ayth we must eate and drinke Christes body and bloâ—d spiritually More writeth against hym selfe More an vpholder of vnwritten verities Abacuk 2. Fayth is y â— life of the righteous 1. Iohn 4. By fayth we eate drinke Christ and so he abydeth in vs and we in hym Christen religion is fayth and a lyfe correspondeÌ„t The Iewes and also the disciples of Christe were offended at his wordes Here Christ doth playnly shew that it is the spirituall eatyng not the fleshly eatyng of his body that profiteth The eating of Christes flesh profited nothyng The wordes of Christe were spirit and life Christes disciples vnderstode Christ to speake spiritually and beleued Math. 26. Math. 24. Luke 24. 1. Cor. 11. The order of the actâ—… Christ consecrated no bread but deliuered it to his Apostles to eate There is left vnto vs no wordes of consecration wherby we should alter and chauÌ„ge the nature of bread into his body The vse of the Supper The paschal lambe The true meanyng significatioÌ„ of the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ Mores litterall sense â—s lost Marke 14. The wordes of consecratioÌ„ were spokeÌ„ after Christ had deliuered y â— bread the cup. Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. How the Papistes wrest the wordes of Scripture Iohn 6. 1. Cor. 10. To eate Christes flesh is to beleue in hym The maner of Saint Paules speakyng Math. 15. An allegoticall spech wel allowed and
fayth The Apostles did ordeâ—…e that we should absteine froÌ„ bloud meaning all natural bloud Actes 10. The wyne in the Sacrament is no naturall bloud Obiection Solution To pull downe violently the kynges armes is treason agaynst hys owne person and yet the armes are not the kinges person To be negligent in the hearyng of the word of God is a great offeÌ„ce M. More Frith M. More is a quarelyng brabler M. More an ignorauÌ„t proctor for the Clergy God is almighty and yet cannot doe all thynges 2. Timo. 2. God is said to bee almighty because there is no supenour power aboue hym and he can do all that he wil. M. More Frith Iohn 8. 2. Cor. 3. Roma 6. Aug. de spiritu litera The articles in our Creede are as many as are necessary for our saluation M. More Frith The glasse that representeth the face is not the face The body of Christ is no more in the Sacrament then my face is in the glasse Christes deathe and body breakyng is knowen by the Sacrament yet it is not the naturall body of Christ M. More Frith Frith speaketh merâ—ly M. More Frith Astronomers say that the naturall course of the Sunne is from the West to the East A conclusioÌ„ agaynst the Astronomers Mark 14. Luke 16. Iohn 11. Christes body is in one place onely M. More Frith What soeuer the Papistes say that must stand for reason M. More Frith More harpeth vppon a false string More saith that God may do all thyngs but he doth not proue that he hath so done M. More Frith Two thinges disputed betwen More and Frith More Frith Iohn 15. Christes badge is loue That the sacrament is the naturall body is none article of our fayth necessary to be beleued vpon payne of damnation Superstition More Frith A man may iudge of error but God onely must be iudge of condemnation Frith is no hasty iudge More Frith To honor and worship the sacrament is plaine idolatry The olde holy fathers haue not taught to worship the sacrament Note ☜ More Frith Martin Luther sayth y t the natural body of Christ is present in y e sacrameÌ„t but he wold not haue it worshipped More Frith A meane how we may receaue y e sacrament according to Christes institution though the minister be negligent The worthy receauer of the sacrament may consecrate the same to him selfe M. More Frith M. More Frith The right consecratioÌ„ to hym that receaueth the Sacrament is fayth in Christes death The Popish consecration in Latine is not worth a rish The Byshops and their proctour can not tell what a blessyng meaneth ☜ Blessyng what it is M. More Frith Math. 24. 〈◊〉 Thess 2. Deutro 13. Actes 24. How you may iudge true miracles from false Math. 4. False Ante christes Actes 4. Actes 12. M. More Frith ☜ The Sacrament may not be worshypped The Papistes say that no promise nor couenaunt is to be kept with an hereticke More was fully addict to the mind of the Prelates and to kill and burne as fast as they More a Popish and a malicious tyraunt The condition conteined in Barnes safe coÌ„duite No promise nor licence made to heretickes by the kyng without the consent of our Prelates is to be kept and obserued M. More Frith The modesty meeke spirite of Iohn Frith Christes body is to be eaten with fayth not with the teeth A prayer made by Iohn â–ª Frith to be sayd before the receauyng of the Communion A godly good prayer The Paschall lambe and our sacrament coÌ„pared togither 1. Cor. 5. The maner of the eatyng of the Paschal lambe The maner of the institution of the Sacrament Iohn 16. The institution of the Sacrament The comparison of the Paschall lambe with Christes Supper The mauÌ„dy of remeÌ„brauÌ„ce that Paule receaued of the Lord deliuered to the Corinthians 1. Cor. 10. God hath ordeyned all meates to be indifferent Paule ☜ Christ called hym self bread and Paule calleth vs bread How the wordes of S. Paule are to bee vnderstaÌ„d Why the bread is called our body We must vnderstand the Sacrament spiritually or els we receaue it not to our comfort Paule The Gentiles offered theyr meate to Idolies To drynke of the cup of the Lord to drinke of the cup of the deuill how it is to be vnderstand A proper example The enemyes of Christ can not reioyce in Christes bloud shedding The faythfull and vnfaythfull do not eate alike 1. Cor. 8. 1. Iohn 3. The vnfaythfull and wicked eate their owne damnation 1. Cor. 11. The true eating of the Sacrament is the spirituall eating of the same Luke 22. The maner of the comming of the Corinthians together Why Christ did institute the Sacrament The sacrament was ordained to feede our soules and not our bodyes The worthy and vnworthy eating of Christes body What it is to proue examine a mans owne selfe The meaning of S. Paules formet wordes An Epitome of this whole booke The opinioÌ„ of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Frith 1. Cor. 1â—… 1. Cor. 11. Actes 2. Math. 26. Marke 14. Luke 22. Nature teacheth that there is both bread and wyne in the Sacrament The olde Doctours proue that there is bread in the SacrameÌ„t Gelasius in concilio Ro. The fayth of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Iohn Frith Iohn 6 â–ª August in serm de sacra fe passchâ— Beda Aug. de Ciuitate Dei in libro 21. Cap. 25. The wicked eate not Christes body Iohn 6. Onely the faythfull do eate Christes body and drinke his bloud The fayth of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Frith Ierem. 27. The ministration of the Sacrament doth lyuely expresse the death and passion of Christ The Sament beside the substaunce of of bread is Christes body and bloud They dishonour the SacrameÌ„t that geue it that honour that is due vnto God Frith here sheweth what hee thinketh of the Sacrament The Godhead is so ioyned with the maÌ„hode of Christ that they both make but one person August Of Baptisme Augustinus ad Bonifacium The first article The second article An other question An aunswere S. Augustines text Chrisostomus Chrisostomes wordes The exposition of S. Chrisosto text The true meaning of Chriso stomes wordes Solution Conclusion Beholde the cause of mi deathe Note Three causes Doct. Barnes a bolisher of barbarisme a founder of learning and a light of the trueth A wittie and pleasaunt deuise to escape the crueltie of tyrantes Stephen Gardyner the author of mischiefe and decay of religion in England The complaynt of Doctour Barnes made to K. Henry the viij agaynst the Lordly Byshops Prelates of EnglaÌ„d The tyrannous gouerment of the Byshops of England In the Byshops court no man can be founde Innocent What soeuer is not agaynst the Clergye thoughe the same be neuer so wicked yet finde they no fault therewith In vi Cap. Quo. in ver 〈◊〉 Papa Dist xl Ca. Si Papa Whosoeuer speake agaynst or preache agaynst any of their abuses and abhominations her
here also a woorde or twayne We had neede to take hede euery where that wee bee not begyled with false allegories whether they be draweÌ„ out of the new Testament or the old either out of any other story or of the creatures of the world but namely in this booke Here a man had neede to put on all his spectacles and to arme him selfe agaynst inuisibles spirites First allegories proue nothyng and by allegories vnderstand examples or similitudes borowed of straunge matters and of an other thyng then that thou entreatest of And though circuÌ„sion be a figure of Baptisme yet thou canst not proue Baptisme by Circumcision For this argument were very feble the Israelites were Circumcised therfore we must be Baptised And in like maner though y e offering of Isaac were a figure or example of the resurrâ—ction yet is this argument nought Abraham would haue offered Isaac but GOD deliuered him from death therefore we shall rise agayne and so forth in all other But the very vse of allegories is to declare and open a text that it may bee the better perceaued and vnderstand As when I haue a cleare text of Christ and of the Apostles that I must be baptised then I may borow an example of CircumcisioÌ„ to expresse the nature power and frute or effect of baptisme For as Circumcision was vnto them a common badge signifiyng that they were all souldiers of god to warre his warre and separating them from al other nations disobedient vnto God euen so baptisme is our coÌ„mon badge and sure earnest and perpetual memoriall that we pertaine vnto Christ and are separated frome all that are not Christes And as Circumcision was a token certifyeng them that they were receaued vnto the fauour of God and their sinnes forgeueÌ„ them euen so Baptisme certifieth vs that we are washed in the bloud of Christ and receaued to fauour for his sake and as CircumcisioÌ„ signified vnto them the cuttyng awaye of their owne lustes and sleayng of their free will as they call it to folow the will of GOD euen so Baptisme signifieth vnto vs repentaunce and the mortifying of our vnruly members and bodyes of sinne to walke in a new life and so forth And likewise thoughe that the sauing of Noe of them that were with him in the shyp thorough water is a figure that is to say an example and likenesse of Baptisme as Peter maketh it 1. Peter 3. yet I can not proue Baptisme therewith saue describe it onely for as the shyp saued them in the water thorough fayth in that they beleued God and as y â— other that would not beleue Noe perished euen so Baptisme saueth vs through the worde of fayth whiche it preacheth when all the world of the vnbeleuyng perish And Paule 1. Corin. 10. maketh the sea and the cloude a figure of Baptisme by which and a thousaÌ„d mo I might declare it but not proue it Paule also in the sayd place maketh the rock out of which Moses brought water vnto the children of Israell a figure or example of Christ not to proue Christe for that were impossible but to describe Christ onely euen as Christ him selfe Iohn 3 boroweth a similitude or figure of the braien serpeÌ„t to lead Nichodemus froÌ„ his earthy imagination into the spiritual vnderstaÌ„dyng of Christes saying As Moses lifted vp a Serpent in the wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lifted vp that none that beleue in hym perish but haue euerlasting lyfe By which similitude the vertue of Christes death is better described then thou couldest declare it with a thousaÌ„d wordes For as those murmurers agaynst God as soone as they repented were healed of their deadly woundes thorough lookynge on the brasen Serpent onely without medicine or any other helpe yea and without any other reason but that God hath sayd it should be so and not to murmure agayne but to leaue their murmuryng euen so all that repent and beleue in Christ are saued froÌ„ euerlastyng death of pure grace without and before their good works and not to synne agayne but to fight agaynst sinne and henceforth to synne no more Euen so with the ceremonies of this booke thou canst proue nothyng saue describe and declare onelye the putting away of oure sinnes thorowe the deathe of Christe For Christe is Aaron and Aarons sonnes and all that offer the sacrifice to purge sinne And Christ is all maner offering that is offered he is the oxe the shepe the gote the kyd and lambe he is the oxe that is burnt without the host and y t scape-gote that caried all the sinne of the people away into the wildernesse for as they purged the people from their worldly vncleanesses thorow bloud of y e sacrifices euen so doth Christ purge vs froÌ„ the vncleannesses of euerlasting death with hys owne bloude and as their worldly sinnes coulde no otherwise be purged then by bloud of sacrifice euen so can our sinnes bee no otherwise forgeuen then thorowe the bloud of Christ All the deedes in the worlde saue the bloude of Christ can purchase no forgeuenesse of sinnes for our dedes do but help our neighbour and mortify the flesh and help that we sinne no more but and if we haue sinned it must be freely forgeuen thorow the bloud of Christ or remayne euer And in lyke manner of the Leapers thou canst proue nothing thou canst neuer coniure out confession thence howbeit thou hast an handsome example there to open the binding losyng of our priests with the key of Gods worde for as they made no man a Leper euen so oures haue no power to commaund any man to be in sinne or to go to purgatory or hell And therefore in as much as binding and loosing is one power as those Priestes healed no man euen so oures can not of their innisible and domme power driue any mans sinnes away or deliuer hym from hel or fayned purgatory how be it if they preached Gods worde purely which is the authoritie that Christ gaue them then they shold binde and lose kill and make alyue agayne make vncleane and cleane agayne and send to hel and fetch thence agayne so mighty is gods worde For if they preached the lawe of God they shold bynd the consciences of sinners with the bondes of the paynes of hell and bring them vnto repentance And then if they preached vnto theÌ„ y e mercy that is in Christ they shold loose them and quiete their ragyng consciences certifie them of the fauour of God and that their sinnes be forgeuen Finally beware of allegories for there is not a more handsome or apte thyng to beguile withall then an allegory nor a more subtle and pestilente thyng in the world to perswade a false matter then an allegory And contrariwise there is not a better vehementer or mightier thyng to make a man vnderstand with all theÌ„ an allegory For allegories make a man
quicke witted and printe wisdome in hym and maketh it to abide where bare wordes go but in at the one eare and out at the other As this with such lyke sayings put salt to all your sacrifices in steade of this senteÌ„ce do all your dedes wyth discretion greeteth and biteth if it bee vnderstand more then plain wordes And when I say in stede of these wordes boast not your selfe of your good dedes eate not the bloud nor the fat of your sacrifice there is as greate difference betwene them as there is distance betwene heauen and earth For the lyfe and beauty of all good dedes is of God and we are but the caren lean we are onely the instrument whereby God worketh onely but the power is his As God created Paul a new poured hys wisdome into hym gaue hym might promised hym that his grace should neuer fayle him c. and al with out deseruinges except that nurtering the sayntes and making them curse rayle on Christ bee meritorious Now as it is death to eate the bloud or fatte of any sacrifice is it not thinke ye daÌ„nable to robbe God of hys honour to glorify my selfe with hys honour An exposition of certayne wordes of the fourth booke of Moses called Numeri AVims a kynde of Giauntes and the worde signifieth crooked vnright or weaked Beliall weaked or weakeuesse hee that hath cast the yoke of God of his necke and will not obey God Bruterer prophesies or southsayers Emims a kynde of gyantes so called because they were terrible and cruell for Emim signifieth terriblenes Enacke a kinde of Giauntes so called happly because they ware chaynes about their neckes Horims a kynde of Giauntes and signifieth noble because that of pride they called themselues nobles or gentles Rocke God is called a rocke because both he and hys word lasteth for euer Whet them on thy children that is exercise thy children in them and put them in vre Zamzumims a kynde of Gyauntes and signifieth mischeuous or that be alway imagining The Prologue into the fourth boke of Moses called Numeri IN the second and thirde booke they receaued the law And in this fourth they beginne to worke to practise Of whiche practising ye see manye good examples of vnbeliefe and what freewill doth when she taketh in hand to kepe y t law of her own power with out helpe of faith in y t promises of god how she leaueth her maisters carkasses by the way in the wildernesse and bringeth them not into the lande of rest Why could they not enter in Because of their vnbeliefe Hebrue 3. For had they beleued so had they bene vnder grace and their old sinnes had ben forgeueÌ„ them and power should haue bene geuen them to haue fulfilled the law thenceforth and they should haue bene kepte from all temptations that had bene to strong for them For it is writen Iohn 1. He gaue them power to be the sonnes of God thorow beleuyng in hys name Now to be y t sonne of God is to loue God and hys commaundementes and to walke in hys way after the ensample of hys sonne Christ But these people tooke vppon them to worke without fayth as thou seest in the 14. of this boke where they would fight and also did without the woorde of promise euen when they were warned that they shoulde not And in the 16. agayne they woulde please God with their holye faythlesse workes for where Gods woorde is not there can be no fayth but the fire of God consumed their holy workes as it did Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10. And from these vnbeleuers turn thine eyes vnto the Pharises whiche before the commyng of Christ in hys fleshe had layde the foundation of freewyll after the same ensample Wheron they built holy workes after their owne imagination without fayth of y t word so feruently that for the great zeale of them they slewe the king of all holye workes and the lord of freewil which onely thorowe hys grace maketh the will free and looseth her from boÌ„dage of sinne and geueth her loue and luste vnto the lawes of God and power to fulfill them And so through their holy workes done by the power of freewil they excluded themselues out of the holy rest of forgeuenes of sinnes by fayth in the bloud of Christ And then looke on our hipocrites which in lyke manner followyng the doctrine of Aristotle and other hethen Paganes haue agaynst all the Scripture set vp freewill again vnto whose power they ascribe the kepyng of the commaundementes of God For they haue set vp wilfull pouerty of another maner then any is coÌ„maunded of god And y t chastitie of matrimony vtterly defied they haue set vp another wilful chastitie not required of God whiche they swere vowe and professe to geue God whether he wyll geue it them or no and compel all their disciples thervnto saying that it is in the power of euery mans freewill to obserue it contrary to Christ and his apostle Paul And the obedience of God and man excluded they haue vowed an other wilfull obedience condemned of all the scripture which they wil yet geue god whether he wyll or will not And what is become of their wilfull pouerty hath it not robbed the whole worlde and brought and vnder them Can there be either kyng or emperor or of whatsoeuer degree it be except he will hold of them and be sworne vnto them to be their seruaunte to goe and come at their lust and to defende â–ª their quarels bee they false or true Their wilful pouertie hath alredy eaten vp y â— who le world is yet stil gredier then euer it was in so muche that teune worldes mo were not inough to satisfie the honger thereof Moreouer besides daily corruptyng of other mens wiues and open whore dome vnto what abhominacions to filthy to be spoken of hath their voluÌ„tary chastitie brought them And as for their wilfull obedience what is it but the disobedience and the diffiaunce both of al the lawes of God and man in so much that if any Prince begyn to execute any law of man vpon them they curse him vnto the bottome of hâ—l proclayme him no right kyng and that hys Lordes ought no longer to obey hym and interdite his commoÌ„ people as they were heathen Turkes or Saracenes And if any man preach them gods law him they make an hereticke and burne him to ashes And in sieade of Gods lawe and mans they haue set vp one of their owne imagination whiche they obserue with dispensations And yet in these workes they haue so great confidence that they not onely trust to be saued therby and to be hyer in heauen then they y t be saued through Christ but also promise to all other for geuenâ—uâ— of their sinnes thorough the merites of the same Wherin they rest and teach other to rest also excludyng the whole world from the rest
Christes glad tydings first through openyng of the law to rebuke all thinges and to proue all thynges sinne that procede not of the spirite of faith in Christ and to proue all men sinners and children of wrath by inheritaunce and howe that to sinne is their nature and that by nature they can no otherwise doe then sinne and therewith to abate the pride of man and to bring him vnto the knowledge of him selfe and of his miserie wretchednes that he might desire helpe Euen so doth S. Paule and beginneth in the first Chapter to rebuke vnbelefe and grose sinnes which all men see as the Idolatrie and as the grose sinnes of the heathen were and as the sinnes now are of all them whiche liue in ignoraunce without fayth and without the fauour of GOD and sayth The wrath of GOD of heauen appeareth through the Gospell vpon all men for their vngodly vnholy lyuyng For though it be knowē and dayly vnderstād by the creatures that there is but one God yet is nature of herself with out the spirit and grace so corrupt and so poysoned that men neither can thanke him neither worship him neither geue him his due honor but blind thē selues and faule without ceasyng into worse case euen vntill they come vnto worshipping of Images workyng of shamefull sinnes whiche are abhominable and agaynst nature and moreuer suffer the shame vnrebuked in other hauing delectation and pleasure therein In the second Chapter he procedeth further and rebuketh all those holy people also whiche without lust and loue to the law liue wel outwardly in the face of the world and condemne other gladly as the nature of all hypocrites is to thinke them selues pure in respect of open sinners and yet hate the law inwardly and are full of couetousnes and enuy and of all vnclēnes Math. xxiij These are they whiche despise the goodnes of GOD and accordyng to the hardenes of their hartes heape together for thē selues the wrath of God Furthermore S. Paule as a true expounder of the law suffreth no man to be without sinne but declareth that all they are vnder sinne whiche of freewill and of nature will liue well suffreth them not to be better thē the open sinners yea he calleth them hard harted and such as can not repent In the thyrd Chapter he mingleth both together both the Iewes and the Gentiles and sayth that the one is as the other both sinners no difference betwene them saue in this onely that the Iewes had the word of God committed vnto them And though many of them beleued not thereon yet is Gods truth and promise thereby neither hurt nor minished And he taketh in his way and allegeth the saying of the 50. Psalme that God might abyde true in his wordes ouercome when he is iudged After that he returneth to his purpose agayn and proueth by the Scripture that all men without difference or exceptiō are sinners and that by the workes of the law no mā is iustified but that the law was geuen to vtter and to declare sinne onely Thē hee begynneth and sheweth the right way vnto righteousnes by what meanes mē must be made righteous and safe and sayth They are all sinners without prayse before God and must without their own deseruyng be made righteous throughe fayth in Christe which hath deserued such righteousnes for vs and is become vnto vs Gods mercystole for the remission of sinnes that are past thereby prouyng that christes righteousnes which commeth on vs through fayth helpeth vs onely whiche righteousnes sayth he is now declared through the Gospell was testified of before by the lawe of the Prophetes Furthermore sayth he the law is holpē and furthered thorough fayth thoughe that the workes therof with all their boast are brought to nought In the iiij Chapter after that now by the 3. first Chapters the sinnes are opened and the way of faith vnto rightuousnes layd he begynneth to aunswere vnto certain obiections and cauillations And first putteth forth those blinde reasons whiche commonly they that wil be iustified by their owne workes are wont to make when they heare that faith onely without workes iustifieth saying shall men do no good workes yea and if fayth onely iustifieth what nedeth a man to studie for to do good workes He putteth forth therfore Abraham for an ensample saying what did Abraham with his workes was all in vayne came his workes to no profite And so concludeth that Abraham without and before al workes was iustified and made righteous In so much that before the worke of Circumcisiō he was praysed of the Scripture and called righteous by his fayth onely Gene. xv So that he did not the worke of Circumcision for to bee holpen there by vnto righteousnesse whiche yet God commaunded hym to do was a good worke of obedience So in likewise no doubt none other workes helpe any thyng at all vnto a mās iustifiyng but as Abrahams Circumcisiō was an outward signe wherby he declared his righteousnes which he had by fayth and his obedience and readynes vnto the will of God euen so are all other good workes outward signes and outward frutes of fayth of the spirite which iustifie not a man but that a man is iustified already before god inwardly in the hart through faith and through the spirite purchased by Christes bloud Herewith now stablisheth S. Paul his doctrine of faith afore rehearsed in the thyrd Chapter and bringeth also testimony of Dauid in the xij Psalme whiche calleth a man blessed not of workes in that his sinne is not rekened and in that fayth is imputed for righteousnes though he abide not afterward without good workes when he is once iustified For we are iustified receiue the spirite for to do good workes neither were it otherwise possible to do good workes except we had first the spirite For howe is it possible to doe any thyng well in the sight of God while we are yet in captiuitie and bondage vnder the deuill and the deuill possesseth vs all together and holdeth our hartes so that we can not once consent vnto the will of God No man therfore can preuent the spirite in doyng good the spirite must first come and wake him out of his sleepe with the thunder of the law and feare him and shew him his miserable estate wretchednes and make him abhorre hate him selfe and to desire helpe and then comfort him agayne with the pleasaūt rayne of the Gospell that is to say with the sweete promises of God in Christ and stirre vp faith in him to beleue the promises then when he beleueth the promises as God was mercyfull to promise so is he true to fulfill them and wil geue him the spirite and strength both to loue the will of God to worke there after So see we that God onely whiche accordyng to the Scripture worketh
this Epistle to haue bene written by any of the Apostles but haue also refused it all together as no Catholicke or godly epistle bicause of certaine textes written therin For first he sayth in the sixt it is impossible that they whiche were once lighted and haue tasted of the heauēly gift and were become partakers of the holye ghoste and haue tasted of the good worde of GOD and of the power of the worlde to come if they fall shoulde bee renewed agayne to repentaunce or conuersion And in the tenth it sayth if we sinne willingly after we haue receiued the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes but a fearefull lookyng for iudgement and violent fyre whiche shall destroy the aduersaries And in the xij it saith that Esau found no way to repentaunce or conuersion no thoughe he sought it with teares Whiche textes say they sound that if a man sinne any more after he is once Baptised he can be no more forgeuen and that is contrary to all the Scripture and therefore to be refused to be Catholicke and godly Vnto whiche I aunswere if we should denye this Epistle for those textes sakes so should we deny first Mathew which in his xij Chapter affirmeth that he which blasphemeth the holy Ghost shall neither be forgiuen here nor in the world to come And then Marke which in his thyrd Chapiter sayth that he that blasphemeth the holy Ghost shal neuer haue forgiuenesse but shal be in daunger of eternall damnation And thirdly Luke which saith there shall be no remission to him that blasphemeth the spirite of God Moreouer Iohn in his first Epistle saith there is a sinne vnto death for which a man should not pray And ij Pet. ij saith if a man be fled from the vncleanesse of the world through the knowledge of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and then be wrapt in agayne his ende is worse then the beginnyng and that it had better for him neuer to haue knowen the truth And Paule ij Ti. iij. curseth Alexander the Copper-smith desiring the lord to reward him accordyng to his deedes Whiche is a signe that either y t Epistle should not be good or that Alexander had sinned past forgiuenesse no more to be prayed for Wherfore seyng no Scripture is of priuate interpretation but must be expounded accordyng to the generall Articles of our fayth and agreable to other open and euident textes confirmed or compared to lyke sentences why should we not vnderstand these places with like reuerēce as we do the other namely when all the remnaunt of the Epistle is so godly of so great learnyng The first place in the vj. Chapiter will no more then that they whiche know the truth and yet willingly refuse the light and chuse rather to dwell in darkenes and refuse Christ make a mocke of him as y ◠Pharisies which whē they were ouercome with Scripture miracles y ◠Christ was the very Messias yet had they such lust in iniquitie that they forsoke him persecuted him slewe him and did all the shame that could be imagined to him can not bee renued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayth the Greeke to be conuerted that is to say such malicious vnkyndnesse which is none other then the blasphemyng of the holy Ghost deserueth that the spirite shall neuer come more at them to conuerte them whiche I beleue to be as true as any other text in all the Scripture And what is ment by that place in the tenth Chapter where he sayth if we sinne willingly after we haue receiued y t knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinne is declared immediatly after For he maketh a comparison betwene Moses and Christ saying if he which despised Moses law dyed without mercy how much worse punishment is he worthy of that treadeth the sonne of God vnderfoote and counteth the bloud of the couenaunt by whiche bloud he was sanctified as an vnholy thyng blasphemeth the spirite of grace By which wordes it is manifest that he meaneth none other by the fore wordes then the sinne of blasphemy of the spirite For them that sinne of ignoraunce or infirmitie there is remedy but for him that knoweth the truthe and yet willingly yeldeth him selfe to sinne consenteth vnto the lyfe of sinne with soule and body had rather lye in sin then haue his poysoned nature healed by the helpe of the spirite of grace and maliciously persecuteth the truth for him I say there is no remedy the way to mercy is locked vp and the spirite is taken from him for his vnthankefulnesse sake no more to be geuen him Truthe it is if a mā can turne to God and beleue in Christ he must be forgiuen how deepe soeuer he hath sinned but that wil not be without the spirite and such blasphemers shall no more haue the spirite offred them Let euery man therefore feare God and beware that he yeld not him self to serue sinne but how oft soeuer he sinne let him be gyn agayne and fight a freshe and no doubt he shal at the last ouercome and in the meane tyme yet be vnder mercy for Christes sake because his hart worketh and would fayne be loused from vnder the bondage of sinne And there it sayth in the. xij Esau founde no way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee conuerted and reconciled vnto God and restored vnto his byrth right agayn though he sought it with teares that text must haue a spirituall eye For Esau in sellyng his byrthright despised not onely that temporall promotion that he should haue bene Lord ouer all his brethren and kyng of that countrey but he also refused the grace and mercy of GOD and the spirituall blessyng of Abrahā and Isaac and all y t mercy that is promised vs in Christ which should haue bene his seede Of this ye see that this Epistle ought no more to be refused for holy godly and Catholicke then the other autentike Scriptures Now therfore to come to our purpose agayne though this Epistle as it sayth in the sixt lay not the grounde of the fayth of Christ yet it buildeth cunnyngly thereon pure gold siluer and precious stones proueth the Priesthode of Christ with Scriptures ineuitable Moreouer there is no worke in all the Scripture that so playnly declareth the meanyng and significatiōs of the sacrifices ceremonies and figures of the old Testament as this Epistle in so much that if wilful blindnes malicious malice were not the cause this Epistle onely were enoughe to wede out of the hartes of the papistes that cankred heresie of iustifiyng of workes cōcernyng our Sacraments ceremonies and all maner traditions of their owne inuention And finally in that ye see in the tenth that he had bene in bondes and prison for Christes sake in y t he so mightely driueth all to Christ to be saued thorough him and so cared for the flocke of Christ that he both wrote and
be not in vs how are we his sonnes How are we his heyres heyres annexed with Christ of the eternal life which is promised to all them that beleue in hym Now do our workes testifie and witnes what we are and what treasure is layd vp for vs in heauen so that our eye be single and looke vpon the commaundement without respect of any thing saue because it is Gods wil and that God desireth it of vs and Christ hath deserued that we do it Math. vij Not all they that say vnto me Lord Lord shall enter into the kyngdome of heauen but he that doth the will of my father which is in heauen Though thou canst lande God with thy lippes and call Christ Lord and canst bable and talke of the scripture and knowest all the stories of the Bible Yet shalt thou thereby neuer know thyne election or whether thy fayth be right But if thou feele lust in thyne hart to the will of God and bringest forth the frutes therof then hast thou confidence and hope and thy dedes and also the spirite whence thy deedes spryng certifie thyne hart that thou shal enter yea art already entred into the kyngdome of heauen For it foloweth he that heareth the word and doth it buildeth his house vpō a rock and no tempest of temptations can ouerthrow it For the spirite of God is in his hart and comforteth him holdeth him fast to the rocke of the merites of Christes bloud in whom he is elect Nothyng is able to plucke hym out of the handes of God god is strōger then all things And contrarywise he that heareth the word doth it not buildeth on the sande of his own imagination euery tempest ouerthroweth his buildyng The cause is he hath not Gods spirite in him and therfore vnderstandeth it not a right neither worketh a right For no mā knoweth the thyngs of God sayeth Paul in the i. Epistle to the Corinthians in the second Chapter saue the spirite of God as no man knoweth what is in a mā but a mās spirite which is in him So then if the spirite be not in a man he worketh not the wil of GOD neither vnderstandeth it though he bable neuer so much of the scriptures Neuerthelesse such a mā may worke after his owne imagination but Gods wil can he not woorke he may offer sacrifice but to do mercy knoweth he not It is easy to say vnto christ Lord Lord but therby shalt thou neuer feele or be sure of the kyngdome of heauen But and if thou do the will of God thē art thou sure that Christ is thy Lord in dede that thou in him art also a Lord in y ◠thou felest thy selfe loosed and free frō the bondage of sinne and lusty and of power to do the will of God Where the spirite is there is feelyng For y t spirite maketh vs feele all thinges Where the spirite is not there is no feelyng but a vayne opinion or imagination A Phisitian serueth but for sicke men and that for such sicke mē as feele their sicknesses morne therfore and long for health Christ lykewise serueth but for sinners onely as feele there sinne and that for such sinners that sorrow and morne in theyr hartes for health Health is power or strength to fulfill the law or to keepe the commaundementes Now he that longeth for that health that is to say for to do the law of God is blessed in Christ and hath a promise that his lust shal be fulfilled that he shal be made whole Math. v. blessed are they which hunger thurst for righteousnes sake that is to fulfill the law for their lust shal be fulfilled This lōgyng and consent of the hart vnto the law of God is the woorkyng of the spirite whiche God hath poured into thine hart in earnest that y ◠mightest be sure y ◠God will fulfil all his promises that he hath made thee It is also the seale marke which God putteth on all men that he choseth vnto euerlastyng life So long as thou seest thy sinne and mornest consētest to the law longest though thou be neuer so weake yet the spirite shal kepe thee in all temptatiōs from desperatiō and certifie thyne hart that God for his trouth shall deliuer thee and saue thee yea by thy good dedes shalt thou be saued not whiche thou hast done but whiche Christ hath done for thee For Christ is thine and all his dedes are thy dedes Christ is in thee and thou in him knit together inseparably Neither canst thou be damned except Christ be dāned with thee Neither can Christ be saued except thou be saued with him Moreouer thy hart is good right holy and iust For thy hart is no enemy to the law but a frend a louer The law and thy hart are agreed and at one and therfore is God at one with thee The consent of the hart vnto the law is vnite and peace betwene God and man For he is not myne enemy whiche would fayne do me pleasure and morneth because he hath not wherewith Now he that opened thy disease vnto thee and made thee long for health shall as he hath promised heale thee and he that hath loosed thy hart shall at hys godly laysure lose thy members He that hath not the spirite hath no felyng neither lusteth or longeth after power to fulfil the law neither abhorreth the pleasures of sinne neither hath any more certainetie of the promises of God thē I haue of a tale of Robinhode or of some iest that a man telleth me was done at Rome An other man may lightly make me doubt or beleue the contrary seyng I haue no experience therof my selfe So is it of them that feele not the workyng of the spirite therfore in tyme of temptatiō the buildynges of their imaginations fall MAth x. He that receaueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet that is because he is a Prophet shall receaue the reward of a Prophet he y t geueth one of these litleones a cup of cold water to drinke in the name of a Disciple shall not lose hys reward Note this that a Prophet signifieth as well him that enterpreteth y e hard places of Scripture as him that prophesieth thyngs to come Now he that receaueth a Prophet a iust man or a Disciple shall haue the same or lyke reward that is to say shal haue the same eternall lyfe whiche is appointed for thē in Christes bloud merites For except thou were elect to y t same eternall lyfe haddest the same fayth and trust in God and the same spirite thou couldest neuer consent to their deedes and helpe them But thy dedes testifie what thou art certifie thy conscience that thou art receaued to mercy and sanctified in Christes passions and sufferynges and shalt hereafter with all them that folow God receaue the reward of eternall lyfe Of thy wordes
an infidell to see So likewise no doubt in the light of the cleare visiō of God we shal see things which now God will not haue knowen For pride euer accōpanieth hye knowledge but grace accompanyeth mekenes Let vs therfore giue diligence rather to do the will of GOD then to search his secretes whiche are not profitable for vs to know When we are thus reconciled to God made the frendes of GOD and heyres of eternall lyfe the spirite that GOD hath poured into vs testifieth that we may not lyue after our olde dedes of ignoraūce For how is it possible that we should repēt and abhorre them and yet haue lust to liue in them We are sure therfore that GOD hath created and made vs new in Christ put his spirite in vs that we should lyue a new lyfe whiche is the lyfe of good workes That thou mayst know what are good workes and the end and entent of good woorkes or wherfore good woorkes serue marke this that foloweth The lyfe of a Christen man is inward betwene hym and God and properly is the consent of the spirite to the will of God and to the honor of God And Gods honour is the finall end of all good workes Good workes are all thynges that are done within the lawes of God in which God is honored and for which thankes are geuen to God Fastyng is to absteine from surfeting or ouer much eatyng from dronkennes and care of the world as thou mayst read Luke xxj and the end of fastyng is to tame the body that the spirite may haue a free course to God and may quietly talke with God For ouer much eatyng and drinkyng and care of worldly busines presse downe the spirite choke her tangle her that she can not lift vp her selfe to GOD. Now he that fasteth for any other entent then to subdue the body that the spirite may wayte on God and freely exercise her selfe in the things of God the same is blind wotteth not what he doth erreth and shoteth at a wrong marke and his entent and imaginatiō is abhominable in the sight of GOD. When thou fastest from meate drinkest all day is that a Christen fast either to eate at one meale that were sufficient for foure A man at foure tymes may beare that he cā not at ones Som fast from meate and drinke and yet so tangle them selues in worldly busines that they can not once thinke on God Some abstaine from butter some from egges some frō all maner white meate some this day some that day some in the honor of this Saint some of that and euery mā for a sondry purpose Some for the toth ache some for the head ache for feuers pestilence for soden death for hangyng drounyng and to be deliuered from the paynes of hell Some are so mad that the fast one of the Thursdayes betwene the two S. Mary dayes in the worshyp of that Saint whose day is halowed betwene Christemas and Candelmas and that to be deliuered from the pestilence All those mē fast without cōscience of god without knowledge of y ◠true entent of fastyng and do no other then honor Saintes as the Gentiles and heathen worshyped their Idols are drowned in blyndnes and know not of the Testamēt that God hath made to māward in Christes bloud In God haue they neither hope nor confidence neither beleue hys promyses neyther know his will but are yet in captiuitie vnder the prince of darkenes WAtch is not onely to absteine frō sleepe but also to be circumspect and to cast all perils as a man should watch a Tower or a Castell We must remember that the snares of the deuill are infinite and innumerable and that euery momēt arise new temptations and that in all places mete vs fresh occasions Agaynst which we must prepare our selues and turne to God and cōplaine to hym and make our moue and desire hym of his mercy to be our shield our Tower our Castle and defence from all euill to put his strength in vs for without hym we can doe nought aboue all thynges we must call to minde what promises god hath made and what he hath sworne that he will do to vs for Christes sake and with strong fayth cleaue vnto them desire him of his mercy and for y ◠loue that he hath to Christ for his truthes sake to fulfil his promises If we thus cleane to God with strong fayth and beleue his wordes thē as sayth Paul j. Cor. x God is faithfull that he will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that we are able or aboue our might y ◠is to say if we cleaue to his promises not to our owne fantasies imaginatiōs he will put might and power into vs that shal be stronger then all the temptation whiche he shall suffer to be agaynst vs. PRayer is a mournyng alōgyng a desire of the spirite to Godward for that whiche she lacketh as a sicke morneth and soroweth in his hart lōgyng for health Fayth euer prayeth For after that by fayth we are reconciled to God and haue receaued mercy and forgiuenes of God the spirit longeth and thyrsteth for strēgth to do the will of God and that God may be honoured his name halowed his pleasure will fulfilled The spirite wayteth and watcheth on the will of God and euer hath her owne fragilitie and weakenes before her eyes and when she seeth temptation and perill drawnye she turneth to God and to the testamēt that God hath made to all that beleue and trust in Christes bloud and desireth God for his mercy truth and for the loue he hath to Christ that he will fulfil his promise that he will succour helpe and giue vs strength and that he will sanctifie his name in vs fulfill his godly will in vs and that he wil not looke on our sinne and iniquitie but on his mercy on his truth and on the loue that he oweth to his sonne Christ and for his sake to keepe vs frō temptation that we be not ouercome and that he deliuer vs from euill and what soeuer moueth vs cōtrary to his godly will Moreouer of his owne experience he feeleth other mens neede and no lesse commendeth to God the infirmities of other then his owne knowing that there is no strēgth no help no succour but of God onely And as mercifull as he feeleth God in his hart to himselfe warde so mercifull is he to other and as greatly as he fealeth hys owne misery so great compassion hath he on other His neighbour is no lesse care to him then himselfe He feeleth his neighbours grief no lesse then his owne And whēsoeuer he seeth occasion he cānot but pray for his neighbour as well as for himselfe his nature is to seeke the honour of God in al men and to draw as much as in him is all men vnto God This is the lawe
of loue which springeth out of Christes bloud into the hartes of all them that haue their trust in him No man needeth to bidde a Christen man to pray if he see his neighbours neede if he see it not put him in remembraunce onely then he can not but do hys dutie Now as touching we desire one an other to pray for vs that do we to put our neighbour in remēbraunce of his dutie not that we trust in his holines Our trust is in God in Christ and in the truth of Gods promises we haue also a promise that when ij or iij. or moe agree together in any thing according to the will of God God heareth vs. Notwithstanding as God heareth many so heareth he fewe and so heareth he one if he pray after the will of God and desire the honour of God He that desireth mercy the same feeleth his owne misery sinne mourneth in his hart for to be deliuered that he might honour God and God for his truth must heare him which sayeth by the mouth of Christ Mat. v. Blessed are they that honger and thyrst after righteousnes for they shall be filled God for his truthes sake must put y t righteousnes of Christ in hym and washe his vnrighteousnes away in the bloud of Christ And be the sinner neuer so weake neuer so feeble and frayle sinne he neuer so oft and so greuous yet so long as thys lust desire and mourning to be deliuered remaineth in him God seeth not his sinnes reckoneth them not for his truthes sake and loue to Christ He is not a sinner in the sight of God that would be no sinner He y t would be deliuered hath his hart loose already His hart sinneth not but mourneth repenteth and consenteth vnto the law will of God and iustifieth God that is beareth record that God which made the lawe is righteous iust And such an hart trusting in Christes bloude is accepted for full righteous And his weakenes infirmitie and frailetie is pardoned and his sinnes not looked vppon vntill God put more strength in him and fulfill his lust When the weake in y t faith vnexpert in the misteries of Christ desire vs to pray for them then ought we to lead them to the truth and promises of God and teach them to put their trust in the promises of God in loue that God hath to Christ and to vs for hys sake and to strength their weake consciences shewing and prouing by the Scripture that as long as they follow the spirite and resiste sinne it is impossible they shoulde fall so deepe that God shall not pull them vp agayne if they holde fast by the anker of fayth hauing trust and confidence in Christ The loue that God hath to Christ is infinite and Christ did and suffered all thinges not for himselfe to obtaine fauour or ought els for he had euer the full fauour of God and was euer Lord ouer all thinges but to reconcile vs to God and to make vs heyres with him of his fathers kingdome And God hath promised that whosoeuer calleth on hys name shall neuer be confounded or ashamed Rom. ix If the righteous fall sayth the Scripture he shall not be broused the Lord shall put his hand vnder him Who is righteous but he that trusteth in Christes bloude be he neuer so weake Christ is our righteousnes and in him ought we to teach all men to trust and to expound vnto all men the Testament that God hath made to vs sinners in Christes bloud This ought we to do and not make a pray of them to leade them captiue to sit in their consciences and to teach them to trust in our holines good deedes and prayers to the entent that we would fede our idle and slow bellies of their great labour and sweate so to make our selues Christes and sauiours For if I take on me to saue other by my merites make I not my selfe a Christ a sauiour am in dede a false Prophet and a true Antichrist and exalt my selfe and sitte in the temple of God that is to wytt the consciences of men Among Christen mē loue maketh all thinges common euery man is others debter and euery mā is bound to minister to his neighbour and to supply his neighbours lacke of that wherewith God hath endued hym As thou seest in the world how the Lordes and officers minister peace in the common wealth punishe murtherers theeues and euill doers and to maintayne their order estate doe the commons minister to them againe rent tribute tole and custome So in the Gospell the curates which in euery parishe preach the Gospell ought of outie to receiue an honest liuing for them and their housholds euē so ought the other officers which are necessarily required in the common wealth of Christ We neede not to vse filthy lucre in the Gospell to chop chainge and to play the Tauernars altering the word of God as they do their wines to their most aduaūtage and to fashion Gods worde after euery mans mouth or to abuse the name of Christ to obtaine thereby authoritie and power to feede our slowe bellies Now seest thou what prayer is the ende thereof and wherfore it serueth If thou geue me a thousand pound to pray for thee I am no more bound then I was before Mans imagination can make the commaundement of God neither greater nor smaller neither can to the lawe of God eyther adde or minishe Gods commaundement is as great as himselfe I am bounde to loue the Turke with all my might and power yea and aboue my power euen from the ground of my hart after the ensample that Christ loued me neither to spare goods body or life to winne him to Christ And what can I doe more for thee if thou gauest me all the world Where I see neede there can I not but pray if Gods spirite be in me Almes is a greke worde and signifieth mercy One Christian is debter to an other at his neede of all that he is able to do for him vntill his neede be sufficed Euery Christian mā ought to haue Christ alwayes before his eyes as an ensample to counterfeite and follow and to do to his neighbour as Christ hath done to him as Paule teacheth in all his epistles and Peter in his first and Iohn in his first also This order vseth Paule in all his Epistles First he preacheth the law proueth that the whole nature of man is damned in that the hart lusteth cōtrary to the will of God For if we were of God no doubt we shoulde haue lust in his will Then preacheth he Christ the Gospell the promises and the mercy that God hath set forth to all men in Christes bloud Which they that beleue take it for an earnest thing turne themselues to God beginne to loue God agayne and to prepare themselues to his will by the
The Friers lykewise make their benefactours which onely they call their brethren and sisters partakers of their masses fasting watchynges prayings and wolward goynges Yea and whē a nouice of the obseruauntes is professed the father asketh him will ye kepe the rules of holy S. Fraunces and he sayth yea will ye so in dede sayth he the other aunswereth yea forsoth father Then sayth the father and I promise you agayne euerlastyng lyfe O blasphemy If eternall life be due vnto the pilde traditions of lowsie Friers where is the Testament become that God made vnto vs in Christes bloud Christ sayth Math. xxiiij And Mark xiij that there shal come Pseudo-Christs Which though I for a consideration haue translated false Christes kepyng the Greeke word yet signifieth it in the English false annoynted and ought so to be translated There shall come saith Christ false annoynted and false Prophetes and shall do miracles and wonders so greatly that if it were possible the very elect or chosen should be brought out of the way Compare the Popes doctrine vnto the word of GOD and thou shalt finde that there hath ben and yet is a great goyng out of the way and that euill men and deceauers as Paul prophesied ij Timo. iij. haue preuailed and waxed worse and worse beguiling other as they are beguiled them selues Thou tremblest and quakest saying shall God let vs go so sore out of the right way I aunswere it is Christ that warneth vs which as he knew all that should follow so prophesied he before and is a true Prophet and his prophesie must nedes be fulfilled GOd annoynted hys sonne Iesus with the holy Ghost and therfore called him Christ which is as much to say as annoynted Outwardly he disguised him not but made hym like other mē and sent him into the world to blesse vs and to offer him selfe for vs a sacrifice of a swete sauour to kill the stench of our sinnes that God hence forth should smell them no more nor thinke on them any more and to make full sufficient satisfaction or amendes for all them that repent beleuyng the truth of god and submitting them selues vnto his ordinaūces both for their sinnes that they do haue done and shal do For sinne we through fragilitie neuer so oft yet as soone as we repente and come into the right way agayne and vnto the Testament whiche God hath made in Christes bloud our sinnes vanish away as smoke in the winde and as darkenes at the commyng of light or as thou cast a litle bloud or milke into y t mayne see In so much that who soeuer goeth about to make satisfactiō for his sinnes to God ward saying in his hart this much haue I sinned this much will I doe agayne or this wise will I lyue to make amendes with all or this wil I do to get heauen with all the same is an infidell faythlesse and damned in his deede doing and hath lost his part in Christes bloud because he is disobedient vnto Gods Testamēt and setteth vp an other of his owne imagination vnto which he will compell God to obey If we loue God we haue a cōmaundemēt to loue our neighbour also as sayth Iohn in his Epistle And if we haue offended him to make him amendes or if we haue not wherewith to aske him forgeuenesse and to doe and suffer all thynges for his sake to wynne him to God to norish peace and vnitie but to Godward Christ is an euerlastyng satisfaction and euer sufficient Christ when he had fulfilled hys course annoynted hys Apostles and disciples with the same sprite and sent them forth without all maner disguising like other men also to preach the attonemēt and peace which Christ had made betwene God and man The Apostles likewise disguised no man but chose men annoynted wyth the same spirit one to preach the worde of God whom we call after the greeke tounge a Byshop or a Priest that is in Englishe an ouersear and an Elder How he was annointed thou readest i. Timothe iij. A Byshoppe or an ouersear must be faultlesse the husband of one wife Many Iewes and also Gentils that were conuerted vnto the faith had at that tyme diuers wines yet were not compelled to put any of thē away which Paule because of ensāple would not haue preachers for as much as in Christ we returne agayne vnto y ◠first ordinaunce of God that one man and one woman should goe together he must be sober of honest behauiour honestly apparelled harbarous that is ready to lodge straungers apte to teach no dronckard no fighter not geuen to filthy lucre but gentle abhorring fyghting abhorring couetousnes and one that ruleth hys owne householde honestly hauing children vnder obedience wyth all honestie For if a man can can not rule hys owne house how can he care for the congregation of God he may not be younge in the fayth or as a man would say a Nouice least he swell and fall into y t iudgement of y t euill speaker that is he may not be vnlearned in the secretes of the fayth For such are attonce stubburne and headstrong and set not a little by themselues But alas we haue aboue twenty thousand that know no more scripture then is written in their portoues and among them is he exceding well learned that can turne to his seruice He must be well reported of thē y t are without least he fal into rebuke and into the snare of the euill speaker that is least the infidels which yet beleue not should be hurt by hym and driuen from the fayth if a man that were defamed were made head or ouerseer of the congregation He must haue a wife for two causes one that it may therby be knowē who is mete for the rowme He is vnapt for so chargeable an office which had neuer housholde to rule An other cause is that chastity is an exceeding seldom gift and vnchastitie exceding perilous for that degree In as much as y ◠people looke as well vnto the liuyng as vnto the preachyng and are hurte at once if the liuing disagree and fall frō the fayth and beleue not the worde This ouerseer because he was takē from hys owne busines and labour to preach Gods word vnto the parishe hath right by the authoritie of hys office to chalenge an honest liuyng of y t parishe as thou mayst see in y ◠Enangelistes and also in paule For who will haue a seruaunt and will not geue hym meate drinke and rayment and all things necessary How they would pay hym whether in money or assigne hym so much rent or in tithes as the guise is now in many countreies was at their libertie Lykewise in euery congregation chose they an other after the same ensample and euen so annointed as it is to see in the sayd chapter of Paule and Act. vj. Whom after the Greeke word we call
their somners and apparitars by bawdery in a yeare Shall ye not finde Curates inough which to flatter the Commissaries and Officials with all that they may go quite them selues shall open vnto them the confessiōs of the richest of their Parishes Whom they cite priuely and lay to their charges secretly If they desire to know their accusers nay say they the matter is knowen well inough and to more then ye are ware of Come lay your hand on the booke if ye forswere your selfe we shal bring proues we will handle you we will make an example of you Oh how terrible are they Come and swere say they that ye wil be obedient vnto our iniunctions And by that craft wryng they their purses and make them drop as long as there is a peny in them In three or foure yeares shall they in those offices get ynough to pay for a Byshops bulle What other thyng are these in a Realme saue horsleches and euen very maggotes cankres caterpillers which deuour no more but all that is grene and those wolues which Paul prophesied should come should not spare the flocke Actes xx Chapter And whiche Christ sayd should come in lambes skynnes and bad vs beware of them and iudge them by their workes THough as I before haue sufficiētly proued a Christen mā must suffer all thyng be it neuer so great vnright as long as it is not agaynst Gods commaundement neither is it lawfull for him to cast any burthen of his backe by his owne authoritie tyll God pull it of which layd it on for our deseruinges yet ought the kynges euery where to defend their realmes frō such oppression if they were Christen which is seldom seene and is an harde thyng verely though not impossible For alas they be captiues or euer they be kyngs yea almost er they be borne No man may be suffered about hym but flatterers and such as are fyrst sworne true vnto our most holy fathers the Byshops that is to say false to God and man If any of the nobles of the realme be true to the kyng and so bolde that he dare councell him that which should be to hys honour and for the wealth of the realme They will waite a seasō for hym as men say They wyll prouide a ghostly father for hym God bring their wickednes to light There is no mischiefe wherof they are not the roote nor bloudshedde but thorough their cause either by their counsell or in that they preach not true obedience and teach not the people to feare God If any faythfull seruaunt be in all the courte he shall haue twēty spies wayting vpon him he shal be cast out of the courte or as the saying is conuayed to Callice and made a captayne or an Ambassadoure he shal be kepte farre inough from the kynges presence The kinges ought I say to remember that they are in Gods steede ordayned of God not for themselues but for the wealth of their subiectes Let them remember that their subiectes are their brethren their fleshe bloud members of their owne body and euē their owne selues in Christ Therefore ought they to pitie them to rid them from such wylye tyrāny which encreaseth more and more dayly And though that the kynges by the falshod of the Byshops and Abbottes be sworne to defend such liberties yet ought they not to keepe their othes but to breake them For as much as they are vnright and cleane agaynst Gods ordinaunce and euen but cruell oppression contrary vnto brotherly loue and charitie Moreouer the spirituall officer ought to punish no sinne but and if any sinne breake out the kyng is ordained to punishe it and they not but to preach exhort thē to feare God and that they sinne not And let the kinges put downe some of theyr tyranny and turne some vnto a common wealth If the tenth part of such tyranny were geuen the kyng yearely laide vp in the shyre townes agaynst the realme had neede what would it grow to in certayne yeares Moreouer one kyng one lawe is Gods ordinaunce in euery realme Therefore ought not the king to suffer them to haue a seuerall lawe by themselues and to draw hys subiectes thether It is not mete will they say that a spirituall man should be iudged of a worldly or a temporall man O abhomination see how they deuide and separate themselues If the laye man be of the worlde so is he not of God If he beleue in Christ then is he a mēber of Christ Christes brother Christes fleshe Christes bloud Christes spouse coheyre wyth Christ and hath his spirite in earnest and is also spirituall If they woulde robbe vs of the spirite of God why should they feare to robbe vs of worldly goodes Because thou art put in office to preach Gods word art thou therefore no more one of the brethren is the Maior of London no more one of the Citie because he is the chiefe officer Is the kyng no more of the realme because he is head thereof The king is in the roome of God and hys lawe is Gods lawe and nothyng but the lawe of nature and naturall equitie which God graued in the harts of men Yet Antichrist is to good to be iudged by the lawe of God he must haue a new of hys owne making It were mete verely that they went to no lawe at all No more needed they if they woulde studie to preach Gods worde truely and be contented wyth sufficient and to be lyke one of theyr brethren If any question arose about y ◠fayth or of the scripture that let them iudge by the manifest and open scriptures not excluding the laye men For there are many founde among the laye men which are as wise as the officers Or els when the officer dyeth how coulde we put an other in hys roome Wyl◠thou so teach xx xxx xl or fifty yeares that no man shall haue knowledge or iudgement in Gods worde saue thou onely Is it not a shame that we Christē come so oft to Church in vaine whē he of foure score yeare olde knoweth no more then he that was borne yesterday Moreouer when the spirituall officers haue excommunicate any man or haue condemned any opinion for heresy Let not the kyng nor temporall officers punish sley by by at their commaundement But let them looke on Gods worde and compare theyr iudgement vnto the scripture and see whether it be right or no and not beleue them at the fyrst choppe whatsoeuer they say namely in thynges that pertayne vnto their owne authorities and power For no mā is a right iudge in his owne cause Why doth Christ cōma◅de the Scripture to be preached vnto all creatures but that it pertaineth vnto all mē to know them Christ referreth him selfe vnto the scriptures Iohn v. And in the. xj Chapter of Mathew vnto the question of Iohn Baptistes
but within they are full of brybry excesse saith Christ Mat. xxiij Is that which our hypocrites eate and drinke and all their riotous excesse any other thyng saue robbery that which they haue falsly gotten with their lying doctrine Be learned therefore ye that iudge the world and compell them to make restitution agayne Ye blinde guides sayth Christ ye strayne out a gnat swalow a camell Math. xxiij do not our blinde guides also stomble at a straw and lepe ouer a blocke makyng narow consciences at trifles and at matters of weight none at all If any of them happen to swalow hys spitle or any of the water wherewith he washeth his mouth ere he goe to Masse or touch the Sacramēt with his nose or if the Asse forget to breath on him or happen to handle it with any of his fingers whiche are not annoynted or say Alleluia in stede of Laus tibi Domine or Ite Missa est in stede of Benedicamus Domino or poure to much wine in the chalice or read the Gospell without light or make not his crosses a right how trembleth he how feareth he what an horrible sinne is committed I cry God mercy sayth he and you my Ghostly father But to hold an whore or an other mans wife to bye a benefice to set one Realme at variaunce with an other and to cause xx thousand mē to dye on a day is but a trifle and a pastime with them The Iewes boasteth them selues of Abraham And Christ sayd vnto them Iohn viij If ye were Abrahams children ye would do the deedes of Abraham Our hypocrites boast them selues of the authoritie of Peter and of Paul the other Apostles cleane contrary vnto the deedes and doctrine of Peter Paul and of all the other Apostles Which both obeyed all worldly authoritie and power vsurpyng none to them selues and taught all other to feare the kynges and rulers and to obey them in all things not contrary to the commaundement of God and not to resiste them though they tooke away life and goodes wrongfully but paciently to abyde Gods vengeaunce This did our spiritualtie neuer yet nor taught it They taught not to feare God in his commaundementes but to feare them in their traditions In so much that the euill people which feare not to resist a good kyng and to rise against him dare not lay handes on one of them neither for defilyng of wife daughter or very mother When all men lose lyfe landes they remaine alwayes sure and in safetie and euer wynne somewhat For who soeuer cōquereth other mens landes vnrightfully euer geueth thē part with them To them is all thyng lawfull In all Councels and Parlamentes are they the chief Without them may no kyng be crowned neither vntil he be sworne to their liberties All secretes know they euen the very thoughtes of mens hartes By them all thinges are ministred No kyng nor Realme may thorough their falsehode liue in peace To beleue they teach not in Christ but in them and their disguised hypocrisie And of them compell they all men to buy redemptiō forgeuenes of sinnes The peoples sinne they eate thereof waxe fat The more wicked the people are the more prosperous is their common wealth If kinges and great men do amisse they must builde Abbayes Colledges meane men builde chauntreis poore finde trētals and brotherhodes and beggyng Friers Their owne heyres do men disherite to endote them All kynges are compelled to submitte them selues to them Read the story of kyng Iohn and of other kynges They will haue their causes auenged though whole Realmes should therefore perishe Take from them their desguising so are they not spirituall Compare that they haue taught vs vnto the Scripture so are we without fayth Christ sayth Iohn v. Chapter how can ye beleue which receaue glory one of an other If they that seke to be glorious can haue no fayth then are our Prelates faythlesse verely And Iohn vij he sayth he that speaketh of hym selfe seeketh his owne glory If to seke glorie and honour be a sure token that a man speaketh of his owne selfe and doth his owne message not his masters then is the doctrine of our Prelates of them selues and not of God Be learned therefore ye that iudge the earth lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Be learned lest the hypocrites bring the wrath of God vppon your heades compel you to shed innocent blould as they haue compelled your predecessours to slay the Prophetes to kill Christ his Apostles and all the righteous y ◠sence were slayne Gods word pertaineth vnto all men as it perteineth vnto all seruaunts to know their masters will and pleasure and to all subiectes to know the lawes of theyr Prince Let not the hypocrites do all thing secretly What reason is it that myne enemy should put me in prison at his pleasure and their diet me and handle me as he lusteth and iudge me him selfe and that secretly and condemne me by a law of his owne makyng and then deliuer me to Pylate to murther me Let Gods word try euery mans doctrine and whom so euer Gods word proueth vncleane let him be taken for a leper One Scripture will helpe to declare an other And the circumstaūces that is to say the places that go before and after wil geue light vnto the middle text And the opē and manifest Scriptures will euer improue the false and wrong exposition of the darker sentences Let the temporall power to whō God hath geuen the sword to take vengeaunce looke or euer that they leape see what they do Let the causes be disputed before them and let him that is accused haue rowme to aunswere for him selfe The powers to whom God hath committed the sword shall geue acountes for euery droppe of bloud that is shed on the earth Then shall their ignoraunce not excuse them nor the saying of the hypocrites helpe them my soule for yours your grace shall do a meritorious deede your grace ought not to heare them it is an old heresy cōdemned by the Church The king ought to looke in the Scripture and see whether it were truly condemned or no if he will punish it If the king or his officer for him will slay me so ought the kyng or his officer to iudge me The kyng can not but vnto his damnatiō lend his sword to kill whom he iudgeth not by his owne lawes Let hym that is accused stand on the one syde and the accuser on the other syde and let the kynges iudge sit and iudge the cause if the kyng will kill and not be a murtherer before God Hereof may ye see not onely that our persecution is for the same cause that Christes was and that we say nothing that Christ sayde not but also that all persecution is onely for rebuking of hypocrisy
profession of the fayth in Christes bloud and of the loue to the law and longyng for the lyfe to come be called all these thynges were malyce and froward vnderstandyng away because that where one of them is there be all three and where all are not there is none of them And because that the one is knowen by the other is impossible to know any of them truly and not be deceaued but in respect and comparison of the other For if thou wilt be sure that thy faith be perfect then examine thy selfe whether thou loue the law And in lyke maner if thou wilt knowe whether thou loue the lawe aright then examine thy selfe whether thou beleue in Christ onely for the remission of sinne and obtayning the promises made in the Scripture And euen so compare thy hope of the lyfe to come vnto fayth and loue and to hatyng the sinne of this lyfe whiche hate the loue to the law engendereth in thee And if they accompanie not one another all thre together then be sure that all is but hypocrisie If you say seyng fayth loue and hope be three vertues inseperable Ergo fayth onely iustifieth not I answere though they be inseperable yet they haue seperable and sundry offices as it is aboue sayd of the lawe fayth Fayth onely which is a sure â—nd an vndoubted trust in Christ and in the father thorow hym certifieth the conscience that the sinne is forgeuen and the dampnation and impossibilitie of the lawe taken away as it is aboue rehearsed in the conditions of the couenaunt And wyth such perswasions mollesieth the hart and maketh her loue God agayne and his lawe And as oft as we sinne faith onely kepeth that we forsake not our profession and that loue vtterly quench not and hope fayle and onely maketh the peace agayne For a true beleuer trusteth in Christ onely and not in his owne workes or ought els for the remission of sinne And the office of loue is to powre out agayne the same goodnes that she hath receaued of God vppon her neighbour and to be to hym as she feleth Christ to her selfe The office of loue onely is to haue compassion and to beare with her neighbour the burthen of his infirmities And as it is writteÌ„ 1. Pet. 4. Operit multitudinem peccatorum couereth the multitude of sinnes That is to say considereth the infirmities and enterpreteth all to the best and taketh for no sinne at all a thousand thinges of which the least were inough if a man loued not to go to law for to trouble vnquiet an whole towne and sometyme an whole realme or two And the office of hope is to comfort in aduersitie and make patient that we faint not and fall downe vnder the crosse or cast it oâ—… our backes And thus ye see that these three inseperable in this life haue yet seperable and sundry offices and effectes as heate drith beyng inseperable in the fyer haue yet their seperable operations For the drith onely expelleth the moystnes of all that is consumed by fyer and heat onely destroyeth the coldenes For drith and colde may stand together and so may heate and moystnes It is not all one to say the dryth onely and the dryth that is alone nor all one to say fayth onely and fayth that is alone Go to then and desire God to print this profession in thyne hart and to encrease it dayly more and more that thou mayst be full shapeÌ„ like vnto the image of Christ in knowledge and loue and meeke thy selfe creepe lowe by the grounde and cleaue fast to the rocke of this profession and tye to thy shippe this anker of fayth in Christes bloud wyth the gable of loue to cast it out against all tâ—…pests and so set vp thy sayle and get thee to the mayne sea of Gods worde And reade here the wordes of Christ with this exposition folowing and thou shalt see the lawe fayth and workes restored eche to his right vse and true meaning And therto the cleare difference betwene the spirituall regiment the temporall and shalt haue an entraunce and opeÌ„ way into the rest of all the scripture Wherein and in all other thinges the spirite of veritie guide thee and thyne vnderstandyng Amen ¶ The fift Chapter of Mathew WHen he saw the people he went vp into a mouÌ„taine and sat him downe and his Disciples came to hym and he opened his mouth and taught them saying Blessed be the poore in spirite for theirs is the kingdome of heauen CHrist here in his first Sermon begynneth to restore the law of the ten commanndements vnto her right vnderstandyng agaynst the Scribes and Phariseis which were hipocrites false Prophetes and false preachers had corrupt the scripture with the leauen of their gloses And it is not without a great mysterie that Christ beginneth his preachyng at pouertie in spirite which is neither beggerie nor agaynst the possessing of richesse But a vertue coÌ„trarie to the vice of couetousnesse the inordinate desire and loue of richesse and puttyng trust in richesse Riches is the gift of God geuen maÌ„ to mayntaine y â— degrees of this world and therefore not euill yea and some must be poore and some rich if we shal haue an order in this world And God our father deuideth richesse and pouertie among his childreÌ„ accordyng to his godly pleasure and wisedome And as richesse doth not exclude the from the blessing so doth not pouertie certifie thee But to put thy trust in the liuyng god maketh y â— heyre therof For if thou trust in the liuing God TheÌ„ if thou be poore thou couetest not to be rich for thou art certified y â— thy father shall minister vnto thee fode raymeÌ„t and be thy defeÌ„der if thou haue riches thou knowest that they be but vanitie and that as thou broughtest them not into the world so shalt thou not carie them out and that as they be thyne to day so may they be an other mans to morow and that the fauour of God onely both gaue and also kepeth thee them and not thy wisedome or power and that they neither ought els caÌ„ helpe at nede saue the good will of thy heauenly father onely Happy and blessed then are the poore in spirite that is to say the rich that haue not their confidence nor consolation in the vanitie of their richesse and the poore that desire not inordinatly to be riche but haue their trust in the liuyng God for fode and raymeÌ„t and for all that partayneth either to the body or the soule for theirs is the kyngdome of heauen And contrarywise vnhappy accursed and that with the first depest of all curses are the rich in spirite that is to say the couetous that beyng riche trust in their richesse or beyng poore long for the consolation of richesse and comfort not their soules with the promises
Not onely foule and beast but also tree herbe all the floures of the earth do crye vnto vs to trust God and to cast away all care that is coupled with couetousnesse of more then sufficient to beare the charges whiche we haue in our handes by the reason of the state we be in the world and all care that is annexed with mistrust that God shuld not minister inough to beare all our charges if we endeuer our selues to keepe his commaundementes and to do euery man his craft or office he is in truly and when God to proue vs suffereth vs to haue neede of our neighbours we first complayne to God desire him to prepare the hartes of our neighbours agaynst we come to desire their helpe But MaÌ„mon pypeth an other song saying if thou shouldest make no other maner of labour for a benefice then as if thou careddest not whether thou had dest it or haddest it not it would be loÌ„g ere thou gattest one all would be take out of thyne hand I aunswere as thy labour was to get it such shal be thy be hauiour in it as thou flatteredest to haue it so shalt thou it it And as thou boughtest and souldest to get it so shalt thou sell in it to bye â—auour and to be set by in the world If thy principall in tent that thou seekest a benefice for be lucre then take hede to the example of thy forefather Symon Magus Let thy care therefore be to do the office that God putteth thee in trulye and the blessyng that he coupleth thereto that take with thankes and neither care nor couet further Take no thought therefore saying What shall we eate or what shall we drinke or what shall we put on all these thynges the heathen seke Yea and your heauenly father knoweth that ye neede all these things But seke first the kyngdome of God and the righteousnesse therof and all these thynges shal be ministred vnto you Be not like the heathen which haue no trust in God nor his word nor beleue any life to come Let them vexe them selues and ech be a deuill to an other sor worldly thynges But comfort thou thy self with y â— hope of a better life in another worlde euer assured that y â— shalt haue here sufficient onely if thou keepe couenaunt with the Lord thy God and seke his kyngdome and the righteousnesse therof aboue all things The kyngdome of God is the Gospel and doctrine of Christ And the righteousnesse therof is to beleue in Christes bloud for the remission of sinnes Out of which righteousnesse springeth loue to God thy neighbour for his sake which is also righteousnesse as I haue sayd afore so farre as it is perfect and that which lacketh is supplied by faith in Gods word in that he hath promised to accept that til more come Then foloweth the outward righteousnesse of workes by the which and diligent recording of Gods word together we grow and waxe perfect and keepe our selues from goyng backe and losyng the spirite agayne And these haue our spiritualtie with their corrupt doctrine myngled together that is to say the righteousnes of the kyngdome of God which is fayth in Christs bloud the outward righteousnes of the meÌ„bers that we ascribe to the one that pertaineth to the other Seke the kingdome of heauen therfore and the righteousnesse of the same and be sure thou shalt euer haue sufficient and these thynges shal be ministred vnto the that is to say shall come of their owne accord by the promise of God yea Christ promiseth thee an huÌ„dredfolde euen in this life of all that thou leauest for his sake If that were true would some say who would not rather serue him then Mammon yet is it true For first if thou be seruaunt of MammoÌ„ thou must kepe thy God and thy God not thee And euery man that is stroÌ„ger then thou will take thy God from thee Moreouer God will take either thee from thy Mammon or thy Mammon from thee ere thou wouldest to aduenge â–ª him selfe of thy blynd vnkyndnesse that when he hath made thee and geuen thee all thou forsakest him and seruest his mortall enemy But if thou folow Christ all the world and let them take all the deuils in hell to them shall not be able to disappointe thee of a sufficieÌ„t lyuing And though they persecute thee from house to house a thousand tymes yet shall God prouide thee of an other with all things sufficient to liue by Now compare y e suretie of his with y â— incertaintie of the other then the blessed end of this that heaueÌ„ is promised thee also with the miserable departyng from the other so sore agaynst thy will and then the desperation that thy hart â—eeleth that thou art all ready in hell And theÌ„ may not this be wel called a thousand fold more then the other Care not then for the day folowyng but let the day folowyng care for it selfe For the day that is present hath euer inough of his owne trouble If thou looke well on the conenauÌ„t that is betwene thee thy Lord God on the one side and the temptations of the worlde the fleshe and Satan on the other thou shalt soone perceiue that the day present hath euer inough to be cared for for which thou must â—ry instantly to God for helpe also though thou do thy best Now theÌ„ seing y t day present is ouercharged with her owne care what madnesse is it to lade vpon her also the care of the day folowing yea the care of a yeare ye of xx yeare or as though thou neuer entendest to die and to torment and vexe the soule thorow mistrust and vnbeliefe to make thy life soure and bitter and as vnquiet â–ª as the lyfe of the deuilles in hell Therefore care day by day houre by houre earnestly to keepe the couenaunt of the Lord thy God and to recorde therein day and night and to do thy part vnto the vttermost of thy power And as for Gods part let hym care for it himselfe and beleue thou his wordes stedfastly and be sure that heauen and earth shal sooner perishe then one iote bide behinde of that he hath promised And for thine owne part also care not of that maner as though thou shouldest do all alone Nay God hath first promised to helpe thee Secondarily to accept thine hart and that little y â— thou art able to do be it neuer so imperfect Thirdly though wynde weather the streame cary thee cleane contrary to thy purpose yet because thou bidest still in thy profession ready to turne the right course as soone as y â— tempest is a little ouer blowen God promiseth to forgeue that not y t lesse to fulfill his promises of one iote Doth Christ so defend his that they neuer come in daunger of trouble yes they come into such straites oft that no witte
bynde vpon earth shall be bounde in heauen see frendes these be not our wordes but our master Christes And they shall do myracies in Christes name therto to confirme the false doctrine which they preach in his name O fearefull and terrible iudgement of almighty God and senteÌ„ce of extreme rigorousnes vpon all that loue not the truth when it is preached them that God to aduenge himselfe of their vnkyndnesse shall sende them so strong delusions that doctrine should be preached vnto them in the name of Christ and made seeme to follow out of hys wordes and be confirmed with myracies done in calling vpon the name of Christ to hardeÌ„ their harts in the faith of lyes according to the prophesie of Paule to the Thessalonians in the second Epistle An other of their sheepes coates is that they shall in euery sermon preach mightely agaynst the Scribes Phariseyes against Faustus and Pelagian with such like hereticks which yet neuer preached other doctrine then they themselues do And more of their clothing is they shall preach that Christ preached almost prayer and fasting and professe obedience pouertie and chastitie workes that our Sauiour Christ both preached and did Finally they be holy church and cannot erre But they be within rauening wolnes They preach to other steale not yet they themselues robbe God of hys honour and take from him the prayse and profite of all their doctrine and of all their workes They robbe y t lawe of God of her mighty power wherewith she driueth all men to Christ and make her so weake that the feble free will of man is not able to wrestle with her without calling to Christ for help They haue robbed Christ of all hys merites and clothed themselues therewith They haue robbed the soule of man of the bread of her life the fayth and trust in Christes bloud and haue fedde her with the shales and coddes of the hope in their merites and confidence in their good workes They haue robbed the workes coÌ„maunded by God of the entent purpose that they were ordeined for And with their obedience they haue drawen themselues from vnder the obedience of all Princes and temporall lawes with their pouertie they haue robbed all nations and kyngdomes and so with their wilfull pouertie haue enriched themselues and haue made the commons poore with their chastitie they haue filled all the worlde full of whores and sodomites thinking to please God more highly with keeping of an whore then an honest chast wife If they say it is not truth then all the worlde knoweth they lye for if a priest mary an honest wife they punishe hym immediatly and say he is an hainous hereticke as though matrimony were abhominable But if he keepe a whore then is he a good chast childe of their holy father the Pope whose ensample they follow and I warrant hym sing Masse on the next day after as well as he did before without eyther persecution or excommunication such are the lawes of their vnchast I would say their owne chast father If thou professe obedience why ruÌ„nest thou from father mother maister and ruler which God biddeth thee to obey to be a Fryer If thou obey why obeyest thou not the king and his law by whom God defendeth thee both in lyfe and goodes and all thy great possessions If thou professe pouertie what doest thou with the landes of Gentlemen Squyres Knightes Barons Erles and Dukes What shoulde a Lordes brother be a beggers seruauÌ„t or what should a begger ride with thre or foure score horses wayting on hym Is it meete that a man of noble byrth and y â— right heyre of the landes which thou possessest should be thyne horsekeeper thou being a begger If ye professe chastitie why desire ye aboue all other men the company of women What do ye with whores openly in many countreyes and wyth secrete dispensations to keepe Concubines Why corrupt ye so much other mens wiues and why be there so many sodomites among you Your charitie is mercilesse to the rest of the world to whom ye may geue nought agayne and onely liberall to your selues as is y e charitie of theues thirty or fourty of you together in one denne among which yet are not many that loue three of his neighbours hartely Your fasting maketh you as full and as fat as your hydes can holde beside that ye haue a dispensation of your holy father for your fasting Your prayer is but pattering without all affection your singing is but roaring to stretch out your mawes as do your othee gestures and rising at midnight to make the meate sinke to the bottome of the stomacke that he may haue perfect digestion and be ready to deuour a freshe against the next refection Ye shal know them by their fruites First thornes beare no grapes nor bryers figges Also if thou see goodly blossomes in them and thinkest there to haue figges grapes or any fruit for the sustenaunce or comfort of man goe to theÌ„ in time of neede and thou shalt finde nought at all Thou shalt finde forsouth I haue no goodes nor any thing proper or that is myne owne It is the couentes I were a theefe if I gaue it my father whatsoeuer neede he had It is Saint Edmundes patrimony Saint Albons patrimony S. Edwardes patrimony the goodes of holy church it may not be minished nor occupied vpon laye and prophane vses The king of the realme for all that he defendeth them aboue al other yet getteth he nought what neede so euer he haue saue then onely when he must spend on their causes aâ— that they geue with all that he can get beside of his poore commons If the king will attempt to take ought from them by the aucthoritie of his office for the defence of the realme Or if any man wil entreat them other wise then they lust themselues by what law or right it be they turne to thornes and bryers and waxe atonce rougher then a hedgehogge and will sprinkle them wyth the holy water of their malidictions as thicke as hayle and breath out the lightening of excommunication vpon them and so consume them to pouder Moreouer a corrupt tree can beare no good fruite That is where they haue fruite that semeth to be good goe to and proue it and thou shalt finde it rotten or the karnell eaten out and that it is but as a hollow â—â—tâ— For fayth in Christ that we and all our workes done within the compasse of the lawe of God be accepted to God for his sake is the kernell the sweetenesse and the pleasaunt beutie of al our workes in the sight of God As it is written Ioh. vi this is the worke of God that ye beleue in him whom he hath sent This faith is a worke which God not onely worketh in vs but also hath therein pleasure and delectatioÌ„ and in all other for that faithes sake Faith is
be weake sicke and wounded and not cleane dead As a good childe whom the father mother haue taught nurtoure and wisdome loueth his father and all his commaundementes and perceaueth of y t goodnes shewed him that his father loueth him and that all hys fathers preceptes are vnto hys wealth and profite and that his father commaundeth him nothing for any neede that his father hath thereof but seeketh his profite onely and therefore hath a good fayth vnto all his fathers promises and loueth all his coÌ„maundementes and doth them wyth good will with good will goeth to schole And by the way haply he seeth coÌ„pany play and with the sight is taken and rauished of his memory and forgetteth himselfe and standeth and beholdeth and falleth to play also forgetting father and mother all their kindnes all their lawes and his owne profite thereto Howbeit the knowledge of his fathers kindnesse the fayth of hys promises and the loue that he hath agayne vnto hys father and the obedient minde are not vtterly queÌ„ched but lye hid as all thynges do when a man sleepeth or lieth in a traunce And as soone as he hath played out all his lustes or be warned in the meane season he commeth againe vnto his olde profession Neuer the later many temptations goe ouer his hart and the law as a right hangman tormenteth hys conscience and goeth nye to perswade him that his father will cast him away and hang hym if he ketch hym so that he is like a great while to runne a way rather then to returne vnto his father agayne Feare and dread of rebuke of losse of his fathers loue and of punishment wrastle with the trust which he hath in his fathers goodnesse and as it were geue his faith a fall But it riseth againe assoone as the rage of the first brunte is past and his minde more quiet And the goodnesse of his father and his olde kindnesse commeth vnto remembraunce eyther of his owne corage or by the comfort of some other And he beleueth that his father wyll not cast him away or destroy hym and hopeth that he will no more do so And vpoÌ„ that he getteth him home dismayed But not altogether faythlesse The olde kindnesses will not let him dispayre Howbeit all the world cannot set his haâ—t at rest vntyll the payne be past and vntill he haue heard the voyce of his father that all is forgeuen ¶ The maner and order of our election EVen so goeth it with Gods electe God chuseth theÌ„ first and they not God as thou readest Iohn xv And then he sendeth forth and calleth them and sheweth them his good wil which he beareth vnto them and maketh theÌ„ see both their owne damnation in the lawe and also the mercy that is layde vp for them in Christes bloude and therto what he wil haue them do And then when we see his mercy we loue him agayne and chuse him and submit our selues vnto his lawes to walke in them For when we erre not in wit reason and iudgement of thynges we can not erre in will and choyse of thinges The choyse of a mans will doth naturally and of her owne accorde follow the iudgement of a mans reason whether he iudge right or wrong So that in teaching onely resteth the pyth of a mans liuing How be it there be swine that receaue no learning but to defile it And there be dogges that rent all good learning wyth their teeth And there be Pope holy which following a righteousnes of their owne faining resiste the righteousnes of God in Christ And there be that cannot attend to harken vnto the truth for rage of lustes which when lustes abate come and obey well inough And therefore a Christen man must be patient and suffer long to win his brother to Christ y t he which atteÌ„deth not to day may receaue grace heare to morowe we see some at their very latter ende when colde feare of death hath quenched the heate of their appetites learne consent vnto the truth wherunto before they could geue none care for the wylde rages of lustes that blynded their wittes And though Gods elect can not so fall that they rise not agayne because that the mercy of God euer wayteth vpon them to deliuer them from euil as the care of a kynde father wayteth vppon his sonne to warne him and to keepe hym from occasions and to call him backe againe if he be gonne to far yet they forget themselues ofttymes sinke downe into traunces and fall a slepe in lustes for a season But assoone as they be awaked they repent come agayne without resistaunce God now and theÌ„ withdraweth his hand and leueth them vnto their own strength to make theÌ„ feele that there is no power to do good but of God onely lest they shuld be proude of that which is none of theirs God layd so sore awaight of persecution vppâ—n Dauids backe that passed his streÌ„gth to beare So that he cried oft out of his Psalmes saying that he had liued well and folowed the right way of God in vayne For the more he kept him selfe from sâ—nne the worse it weÌ„t with him as he thought and the better with his enemy Saul the worse he was Yet God left hym not there but coÌ„forted him shewed him thinges which before he wist not of how that the Saintes must be pacient and abyde Gods hauest vntill the wickednesse of vngodly sinners be full ripe y t God may ripe it in dew season God also suffered occasions stronger then Dauid to fall vpon him to carie him cleane out of the way Was he not ready for a churlysse aunswere to haue slayne Naball all the males of his house so much as the child in the cradell howbeit God with held hym and kept him backe froÌ„ that euill thorough the wisedome of Abigall How long slomberd he or rather how hard in slepe was he in the adultery of Beth sabe And in the murther of her husbaÌ„d Vriah But at both times assoone as he was rebuked and his fault told him he repented immediatly turned agayne mekely Now in all that long tyme from the adultery of Bethsabe vntill the Prophet Nathan rebuked him he had not lost his fayth nor yet his loue vnto the lawes of God no more then a man looseth his wittes when he is a slepe He had forgot him self onely and had not maliciously cast of the yocke of Gods commaundements from of his necke There is no man so good but that there commeth a tyme vpon hym when he feeleth in him selfe no more faith or loue vnto God then a sicke maÌ„ ofttymes feeleth the tast of hys meate which he eateth And in like maner the Apostles of Christ at his passioÌ„ were astonyed and amased and in such a storme of temptations for the soden chaunge from so great glorie into so vyle and shamefull death that they
for the spedy preachyng of the Gospell among the heathen throughout the world Now Christ as he was promised so was he sent vnto the Iewes or Israelites And what by Christes preaching the Apostles after his resurrection there were innumerable Iewes conuerted haply an hundred thousand or mo in Ierusalem and Iewry and in the countreys about and abode still in the laÌ„d Then Paul rose vp and persecuted theÌ„ in IerusaleÌ„ and throughout all Iewry and Damasco slaying all that he could catch or making them for â—weare Christ For feare of which persecution they fled into all costes preached vnto the Iewes that were scattered prouing that Iesus was Christ the Sauiour of the world both by the scripture also by miracles so that a great part of the Iewes came to the fayth euery where and we heathen came in shortly after and part abode still in vnbelefe as vnto this day Now the Iewes beyng borne and bred vp rooted and noseld in ceremonyes as I haue shewed and as ye may better see in the. v. bookes of Moses if ye would read them could but wyth great difficultie depart from them as it is to see in all the Epistles of Paule how he fought agaynst them and in processe gat the vpper hand And therto the first that were christened and all the officers and Byshops of y â— church euen so much as y e great God of Rome were Iewes for the most part a great season And moreouer as Paule sayth Ro. ix not all that came of Israel are right Israelites neither are all they Abrahams sonnes that are AbrahaÌ„s seede why so because they followed not the steps of y â— faith of their graundfathers Euen so not all they that were called and also came vnto the mariage which God the father made betwene Christ his sonne all sinners brought theyr mariage garment with them that is to were true fayth wherwith we be maried vnto Christ and made his flesh his bloud and one spirit with hym his brethren and heyres with him and the sonnes of God also But many of theÌ„ to fulfill the saying of Christ that the kyngdome of heaueÌ„ which is the gospell is like a net that ketcheth good bad were driuen into the net and coÌ„pelled to coÌ„fesse that Iesus was Christ and that seede that was promised AbrahaÌ„ and Messias that should come not of any inward felyng that the spirite of God gaue them neyther of any louely consent that they had vnto the law of God that it was good mourning both because they had broken it and because also they had no power to fulfill it and therfore to obtayne mercy and power came to Christ and vnto the father thorow him with the hart of naturall children which receaue all thyng freely of their fathers bounteous liberalitie and of loue become seruauntes vnto their brethren for their fathers sake But were compelled onely with violence of the scripture which euery where bare witnesse vnto Christ and agreed vnto all that he did and ouercome also with the power of myracles that confirmed the same That is to say they came wyth a story faith a popish fayth a faithlesse faith and a fayned faith of their owne making and not as God in the scripture describeth the fayth so beleuing in Christ that they would be iustified by their owne deedes which is the denying of Christ As our Papistes beleue which more mad theÌ„ those Iewes beleue nothing by the reason of the scripture but onely that such a multitude consent thereto compelled wyth violence of sworde with falsifiyng of the scripture and fayned lyes Which multitude yet is not the fift part so many as they that consent vnto the lawe of Mahomet And therfore by their own argumentes the fayth of the Turkes is better then theirs And their fayth thereto may stand by their owne confession with all mischiefe as it well appeareth by them and with yeldyng themselues to worke all wickednesse with full delectation after the ensample of the faith of their father the deuil and without repenraunce and consent vnto the lawe of God that it is good And the popish also do so beleue in Christ and so will be his seruauntes that they will be bound vnto dumme ceremonies and dead workes putting their trust and confidence in them and hoping to be saued by them and ascribing vnto them the thanke of their saluation and righteousnes And therfore because as I sayd the Iewes ye and the Heathen to were so accustomed vnto ceremonies and because such a multitude came wyth a faithles fayth they went cleane coÌ„trary vnto the mynde of Paul and set vp ceremonies in the new testameÌ„t partly borowing them of Moses and partly imagening like as ye now see and called them sacraments that is to say signes as it is plaine in the stories the sacrament of holy water of holy fire holy bread holy salt and so forth And they gaue theÌ„ significations As holy water signified the sprincling of Christes bloud for our redemption which sacrament or signe though it seeme superstuous in as much as the sacrament of Christes body and bloud signifieth y e same dayly yet as loÌ„g as y e signification bode it hurted not And the kissing of the Pax was set vp to signifie that the peace of Christ shoulde be euer among vs one to loue an other after his ensample as the word it self well declareth For pax is as much to say as peace And as for confirmation it is no doubt but that it came this wise vp that this was the vse which the word it selfe well declareth We read in the stories that they which were conuerted vnto the fayth of the age of discretion were full taught in the law of God as right is and in the fayth of our sauiour Iesus yer they were baptised vppon the profession or promising to to keepe that law and faith were baptised And then for the sâ—ccour helpe of young children baptised before the age of discretion to know the lawe of God and fayth of Christ was confirmation instituted that they should not be alway ignoraunt and faythlesse but be taught the profession of their Baptim And this no doubt was the maner as we may well gather by probable coniectures and euident tokens when the children were of sixe or seuen yeares olde their elders brought them vnto the priest or Deacon in euery parish which officer taught the children what their baptim ment what they had professed therein that is to wete the law of God and their dutie vnto al degrees and the faith of our sauiour And then because it should not be neglect or left vndone an higher officer as the Archdeacon for it hath not bene as I suppose in the Byshops handes alway as now neither were it meete came about from parish to parishe at tymes conuenient And the Priestes brought the children vnto hym at xj
â— little flock To put away thy sinnes Nay brethreÌ„ god forbid that ye should so thinke Christes bloud onely washeth away the sinnes of all that repent and beleue Fire salt water bread oyle be bodely thynges geuen vnto man for his necessitie and to helpe hys brother wyth and God that is a spirit cannot be serued therwyth Neyther can such thynges enter into the soule to purge her For Gods worde onely is her purgation No say they are not such thynges halowed And say we not in the halowing of them that who soeuer is sprinkled wyth the water or eateth of the bread shall receaue health of soule and body Sir the blessinges promised vnto Abraham for all nations are in Christ and out of his bloud we must fet them and his word is the bread salt water of our soules God hath geueÌ„ you no power to geue thorow your charmes such vertue vnto vnseÌ„sible creatures which he hath halowed himselfe made them all cleane for the bodely vse of them that beleue thorow his word of promise and permission and our thankes geuing God sayth if thou beleue Saint Ihons gospell thou shalt be saued and not for y e bearyng of it about thee with so many crosses or for the obseruing of any such obseruaunces God for thy bitter passion rore they out by by what an hereticke is this I tel thee that holy church neede to alleadge no scripture for them for they haue the holy Ghost which inspireth theÌ„ euer secretly so y t they can not erre whatsoeuer they say do or ordayne What wilt thou dispise the blessed Sacramentes of holy church wherewyth God hath bene serued this xv hundred yeare ye verely this v. thousaÌ„d yeres euen since Cain hetherto and shall endure vnto the worldes end among theÌ„ that haue no loue vnto the truth to be saued thereby thou art a strong hereticke and worthy to be burnt And theÌ„ he is excommunicat out of the church If y t little flocke feare not that bugge then they goe straight vnto the king And it like your grace perilous people and seditious and euen inough to destroy your realme if ye see not to them betimes They be so obstinat tough that they wyll not be conuerted and rebellious agaynst God and the ordinaunces of hys holy church And how much more shal they so be against your grace if they encrease and grow to a multitude They wyll peruert all and surely make new lawes and eyther subdue your grace vnto them or ryse agaynst you And theÌ„ goeth a part of y t little flocke to pot and the rest scatter Thus hath it euer bene and shall euer â—e let no man therefore deceaue hymselfe An aunswere to M. Mores second booke IN the first Chapter ye may not try the doctrine of the spiritualtie by the Scripture But what they say that beleue vndoubtedly and by that try the Scripture And if thou finde the playne contrary in the Scripture thou mayst not beleue the Scripture but seke a Glose and an allegorie to make them agree As wheÌ„ the pope sayth ye be iustified by the woorkes of the ceremonies and Sacramentes and so forth and the Scripture sayth that we be iustified at the repentauÌ„ce of the hart through Christes bloud The first is true playne as the pope sayth it and as it standeth in his text but the secoÌ„d is false as it appeareth vnto thine vnderstandyng and the literall sence that killeth Thou must therfore beleue the Pope and for Christes doctrine seeke an allegorie and a mysticall sence that is thou must leaue the cleare light and walke in the miste And yet Christ and his Apostles for all their miracles required not to be beleued without scripture as thou mayst see Iohn v. and Act. xvij and by their diligent alledgyng of Scripture through out all the new Testament And in the end he sayth for his pleasure that we knowledge that no man may minister SacrameÌ„ts but he that is deriuede out of the Pope Howbeit this we knowledge that no man could minister Sacramentes without signification which are no Sacramentes saue such as are of the Popes generation The iij. Chapter IN the third Chapter in the Chapter folowyng he vttereth how fleshly mynded he is and how beastly he imagineth of God as Paule sayth 1. Cor. 2. the naturall man can not vnder stand the thyngs of the spirite of God He thinketh of God as he doth of hys Cardinall that he is a monster pleased when men flatter him if of whatsoeuer frailtie it be men breake his coÌ„maundementes he is theÌ„ ragyng mad as the Pope is seketh to be venged Nay God is euer fatherly minded toward the elect meÌ„bers of his Church He loued them yer the world began in Christ Ephe. 1. He loueth theÌ„ while they be yet euill his enemies in their hartes yer they be come vnto y â— knowledge of his sonne Christ and yer his law be written in their hartes as a father loueth his young sonne while he is yet euill yer it know the fathers law to consent therto And after they be once actually of his Church and the law of God faith of Christ written in their hartes their hartes neuer sinne any more though as Paul sayth Rom. vij the flesh doth in them that the spirit would not And when they sinne of frailtie God ceaseth not to loue them still though he â—e angry to put a crosse of tribulatioÌ„s vpon their backes to purge them and to subdue the flesh vnto the spirite or to all to breake their consciences with threatnyng of the law and to feare theÌ„ with hell As a father when his sonne offeÌ„deth him feareth him with the rod but hateth him not God did not hate Paule when he persecuted but had layd vp mercy for hym in store though he was angry with him to scourge him and to teach him better Neither were those things layd on his backe which he after suffered to make satisfaction for his foresinnes but onely to serue his brethren and to keepe the flesh vnder Neither did God hate Dauid when he had sinned though he was angry with hym Neither did he after suffer to make satisfactioÌ„ to God for his old sinnes but to kepe his flesh vnder to keepe him in mekenesse and to be an example for our learnyng The iiij Chapter IN the fourth sayth he if the Churche were an vnknoweÌ„ coÌ„pany how should the infidels if they longed for the fayth come thereby O whether wandereth a fleshly mynde as though we first sought out God Nay God kitoweth his and seketh them out sendeth his messengers vnto them geueth them an hart to vnderstand Did the heatheÌ„ or any nation seke Christ Nay Christ sought them and sent his Apostles vnto them As thou seest in the storyes from the begynnyng of the world and as the parables and similitudes of the
ye haue brought in besides the Scripture nor any that dyed for it But ye persecute and â—lea whosâ— euer with Gods woorde doth rebuke it And as for your owne miracles of which ye make your boast ye haue fayned them so grosly throughout al your Legendes of Saintes that ye be now ashamed of them and would fayne bee rid of theÌ„ if ye wist how with honestie and so would ye of a thousand thinges which ye haue fayned And the cause why heretickes fayne no miracles as ye doe is that they walke purely and entend no falsehead And why the deuill doth none for them is that they cleaue fast to Gods word whiche the deuill hateth and can do no miracles to further it But to hinder it as he doth with you Read the stories of your Popes and Cardinals see whether the deuill hath not holpe them vnto their highe dignities And looke whether your holy Byshoppes come any otherwise vnto their promotions then by seruing the deuil in setting all Christendome at variaunce in sheddyng bloud in bringyng the common wealth to tyraÌ„ny and in teaching Christen Princes to â—ule more cruelly then did euer any heathen coÌ„trary vnto the doctrine of Christ And as for the Turkes and Sarasenes that ye speake of I auÌ„swere that they were ChristeÌ„ once at the lest way for the most part And because they had no loue vnto the truth to liue their after as ye haue not God did send them false miracles to cary them out of the right waye as ye be And as for the Iewes why they hyde out is onely because they haue set vp their own righteousnesse as ye haue and therfore can not admit the righteousnesse that is in Christes bloud as ye can not and as ye haue forsworne it And when he sayth in that they haue miracles and the heretickes none it is a sure signe that they be the true Churche and the heretickes not Had ye Gods word with your miracles and the heretickes doctrine were without then it were true But now because ye haue miracles without Gods word to confirme your false imaginatioÌ„s and they whiche ye call heretickes haue Gods word coÌ„firmed with miracles fiue huÌ„dred yeares together it is a sure signe that they be the true church ye not in as much also as Christ saith that y â— deceauers shall come with miracles ye in his name therto as ye do For wheÌ„ christ saith there shal come in my name y t shal say he him selfe is Christ who is that saue your Pope that wil be Christes Vicare and yet maketh men to beleue in him selfe in his Bulles Calues skinnes and in what soeuer he listeth And who be those false annoynted that shall come with miracles to deceaue the elect if it were possible saue your Pope with his gresiamus And when he repeteth his miracles to proue that the olde holy Doctours were good men in the right belefe I aunswere agayne that the Doctours which planted Gods word watered it with miracles while they were alyue And wheÌ„ they were dead God shewed miracles at their graues to confirme the same as of Heliseus And that continued till the Scripture was full receaued and autenticke But ye can not shew nor shal any Doctour which beyng aliue preached your false doctrine confirmyng it with miracles as God doth his Scripture Then sayth hee God had in the olde TestameÌ„t good meÌ„ ful of miracles whose liuing a man might be bold to folow and whose doctrine a man might beleue by reason of theyr miracles and then iuggleth saying if God should not so now in the new TestameÌ„t haue Doctours with miracles to confirme their doctrine and liuynges but contrarywise should bryng to passe or suffer to bee brought to passe with false miracles that his church shuld take hypocrites for Saintes which exposided the Scripture falsly then should hee deceaue his Church and not haue his spirite present in his Church to teach them all truth as he promised them I aunswer God suffereth not his Church to be deceaued But he suffereth the popes Church because they haue no loue vnto the truth to lyue after the lawes of God but consent vnto all iniquitie as he suffered the Churche of Mahomet Moreouer y â— gift of miracles was not all way amoÌ„g the preachers in the old Testament For Iohn Baptist did no miracle at all The miracles were ceased longyer Christ And as for you in the Popes kingdome had neuer maÌ„ that either confirmed Gods doctrine or your owne with miracles All your Saintes be first Saints when they be dead and then do first miracles to confirme tithes and offeringes the Poetrie which ye haue fayned and not true doctrine For to confirme what preachyng doth S. Thomas of Canterbury miracles He preached neuer nor liued any other life then as our Cardinall and for his mischief dyed a mischieuous death And of our Cardinall if we be not diligent they will make a Saint also and make a greater relique of his shew then of the others And of your dead Saintes let vs take onâ— for an example Thomas de Aquino is a Saint full of miracles as Friers tell And his doctrine was that our Lady was borne in original sinne And Dunce doyng no miracle at all because I suppose no man wotteth where he lyeth improueth that with his sophistrie and affirmeth the contrary And of the contrary hath the Pope for the deuotioÌ„ of that the gray Friers gaue him ye may well thinke made an Article of the fayth And finally as for the miracles they are to make a man astonied to wonder and to draw him to heare the word earnestly rather then to write it in his hart For whosoeuer hath no other felyng of the law of God that it is good then because of miracles the saâ—…e shall beleue in Christ as did Symon Magus and Iudas and as they that came out of Egypt with Moyses and fell away at euery temptation shall haue good workes like vnto our Popes bishops and Cardinals And therfore when the Scripture is fully receaued there is no nede of miracles In so much that they which will not beleue Moses and the Prophetes when the Scripture is receaued the same wil be no true beleuers by the reason of miracles though one arose from death to lyfe to preach vnto them by the testimonie of Christ And agayne how doth S. Hierome Augustine Bede and many other old Doctours that were before the Pope was cropt vp into y e consciences of meÌ„ and had sent forth his daÌ„nable sectes to preach him vnder y t name of Christ as Christ prophesied it should be expounde this text thou art Peter and vppon this rocke I will builde my Church and this text Peter feede my sheepe and all power is geuen me in heauen and in earth and innumerable such textes cleane contrary vnto all those
desperation and partly that he fall not into hate of his father and of his commaundement thereto and thinke that his father is a tyraunt and his law but tyranny M. More seleth with his good endeuour inspiration together that a man may haue the best fayth coupled with the worst lyfe and with consentyng to sinne And I feele that it is impossible to beleue truly except a maÌ„ repent and that it is impossible to trust in y â— mercy y â— is in Christ or to fele it but y â— a man must immediatly loue God his commaundementes and therfore disagree disconsent vnto the fleshe and be at bate therewith and fight agaynst it And I feele that euery soule that loueth y â— law and hateth his fleshe and beleueth in Christes bloud hath his sinnes which he committed and payne which he deserued in haryng the law and consentyng vnto his flesh forgeuen him by that fayth And I feele that the frailtie of the flesh agaynst whiche a beleuyng soule lighteth to subdue it is also forgeuen and not rekened or imputed for sinne all the tyme of our curyng as a kynde father and mother reken not or impute the imposuÌ„bilitie of their youÌ„g children to consent vnto their law and as when the children be of age and consent theÌ„ they reken not nor impute the impossibilitie of the flesh to folow it immediatly but take al a worth and loue them no lesse but rather more tenderly then their old and perfect children that do their commaundemeÌ„tes so long as they go to schole learne such thynges as their fathers mothers set theÌ„ to And I beleue that euery soule that repeÌ„teth beleueth and loueth the law is thorough that fayth a member of Christes Churche and pure without spot or wrincle as Paule affirmeth Ephe. v. And it is an Article of my beleffe that Christes elect Church is holy and pure without sinne and euery meÌ„ber of the same thorow faith in Christ and that they be in the full fauour of God And I feele that the vncleanesse of the soule is but the consent vnto sin and vnto the fleshe And therefore I feele that euery soule that beleueth and consenteth vnto the lawe and here in this life hateth his flesh and the lustes therof and doth his best to driue sinne out of his flesh and for hate of the sinne gladly departeth from his flesh when he is dead and the lustes of the fleshe slaine with death needeth not as it were bodely tormenting to be purged of that wherof he is quit already And therfore if ought remaine it is out to be taught and not to be beaten And I feele that euery soule that beareth fruit in Christ shal be purged of the father to beare more fruit day by day as it is written Ioh. xv not in the Popes Purgatory where no man feeleth it but here in this life such fruit as is vnto his neighbours profite so that he which hath his hope in Christ purgeth himselfe here as Christ is pure 1. Ioh. 3. and that euer yet the bloud of Iesus onely doth purge vs of all our â—…s for the imperfectnes of our woorkes And I feele that the forgeuenes of sinnes is to remitte mercifully the payne that I haue deserued And I do beleue that the payne that I here suffer in my fleshe is to keepe the body vnder and to serue my neighbour and not to make satsfaction vnto god for the sore sinses And therfore when the Pope describeth God after his couetous complexion and when M. More feleth by inspiration and captiuating his wittes vnto the Pope that God forgeueth the euerlasting payne and will yet punish me a thousand yeares in the Popes purgatory that leauen sauoreth not in my mouth I vnderstand my fathers wordes as they sound and after the most mercifull maner and not after the Popes leauen and M. Mores captining his wittes to beleue that euery Poetes fable is a true story There is no father here that punisheth his sonne to purge hym when he is purged already and hath vtterly forsaken sinne and euâ—â—l and hath submitted himselfe vnto his fathers doctrine For to punishe a man that hath forsaken sinne of his owne accorde is not to purge him but to satisfie the lust of a tyrant Neyther ought it to be called Purgatory but a Iayle oftormenting and a satisfactory And when the Pope sayth it is done to satisfie the righteousnes as a iudge I say we that beleue haue no iudge of him but a father neither shal we come into iudgemeÌ„t as Christ hath promised vs but are receaued vnder grace mercy and forgeuenes Shew the Pope a litle money and God is so mercifull that there is no Purgatory And why is not the fire out as well if I offer for me the bloud of Christ If Christ hath deserued all for me who gaue the Pope might to keepe part of his deseruinges from me and to buy sell Christes merites to make marchaundise ouer vs wyth fayned wordes And thus as M. More feleth that y â— Pope is holy church I feele that he is Antichrist And as my feeling can be no proofe to him no more caÌ„ his wyth all his captiuating his wittes to beleue phantasies be vnto me wherefore if he haue no other probation to proue that the Pope is holy church then that his hart so agreeth vnto hys learning he ought of no right to coÌ„pell with sword vnto his sect How be it there are euer two maner people that will cleaue vnto God a fleshly and a spirituall The spirituall which be of God shall heare Gods woorde and the children of the truth shall consent vnto the truth And contrary the fleshly and children of falshead and of the deuill whose harts be full of lyes shall naturally consent vnto lyes as young children though they haue eate themselues as good as dead with fruit yet will not nor caÌ„ beleue him that telleth them that such fruit is nought but him that prayseth them wyll they heare and eate themselues starcke dead because their harts be full of lyes and they iudge all thinges as they appeare vnto the eyes And the fleshly mynded assoone as he beleueth of God as much as the deuill doth he hath inough and goeth to and serueth God with bodely seruice as he before serued his Idoles and after his owne imaginacion and not in the spirite in louing his lawes and beleuing his promises or longing for them no if he myght euer liue in the fleshe he would neuer desire them And God must do for him againe not what he hath promised but what he lusteth And his brother y â— serueth God in y e spirit according to Gods word hym will the carnall beast persecute So that he which will godly liue must suffer persecution vnto the worldes end according vnto the doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles and according vnto the
in the kyngdome of God Christ nor any felyng therof And who shall take those diseases from them God onely through his mercy for they cā not put of that complection of them selues vntill they be taught to beleue and to fele that it is damnable and to consent vnto the contrary liuing And vnto the second part I aunswere that in respect of God we doe but suffer onely and receaue power to do all our deedes whether we do good or bad as Christ aunswered Pylate that hee could haue no power agaynst him except it were geuen him from aboue and no more could Iudas neither But in respect of y e thing wherin or wherwith we worke and sheade out agayne the power that we haue receaued we woorke actually As the axe doth nothyng in respect of the hād that heweth saue receaue but in respect of the tree that is cut it worketh actually powreth out agayne the power that it hath receaued M. Item that God is author of good and euill as wel of the euill will of Iudas in betraying Christ as of the good will of Christ in sufferyng his passion Tyndall The power wherewith we do good and euill is of God the will is of God As y e power which the murtherer abuseth and wherewith he killeth a man vnrighteously is of God the will wherewith he willeth it But the wickednesse of his wil and crokednesse or frowardnesse wherewith hee sleath vnrighteously to auēge him selfe to satisfie his owne lustes the cause why he knoweth not the law of God and consenteth not to it whiche law should haue informed his will and corrected the crokednesse therof and haue taught him to vse his will his power right is his blindnesses fault onely and not Gods Whiche blindnesse the deuill hath poysoned him with M. Item matrimonie is no Sacramēt Tyndall Matrimonie is a similitude of the kyngdome of heauen as are many thynges mo like as it appeareth by Christ in the Gospell But who institute it to be a Sacrament Or who at his mariage was taught the signification of it Who was euer bound to receaue it in the name of a Sacrament I would to Christes bloud that ye wold make a Sacrament of it vnto all men and women that be maryed and vnto all other and would at euery mariage teach the people to know the benefite of Christ through the similitude of Matrimony And I affirme that in the popes Churche there is no Sacrament For where no signification is there is no Sacrament A signe is no signe vnto him that vnderstādeth nought therby as a spech is no spech vnto him that vnderstādeth it not I would to Christes passion that ye would let them be Sacramentes which Christ institute ordeined for Sacramentes And then if ye make of your own braynes fiue hūdred therto I would not be so greatly greued though I would not geue my consent vnto so great a multitude partly for the bondage and specially lest we should in tyme to come the significations of them lost fall into Idolatrie agayne and make holy workes of them after the exāple of the blindnesse wherin we be now but I would haue the woorde euer liuely preached out of the playne text M. Item that all holy orders bee but mens inuention Tyndall The office of an Apostle Byshop Priest Deacon and Widow are of God But as concerning the shanyng the oylyng and diuersitie of rayment and many degrees sence added therto proue that they be but mens traditions But and ye will make Sacramentes of the oylyng shanyng sheryng and garmentes put their significations vnto them and let the kyngs grace compell them to keepe them and I admitte them for Sacramentes and vntill that tyme I hold them for the false signes of hypocrites M. Itēm that euery man and woman is a Priest and maye consecrate the body of Christ Tyndall In bodyly seruice if the officer appoynted be away euery other person not onely may but also is boūd to helpe at neede euen so much as hys neighbours dogge How much more then ought men to assiste one an other in the health of their soules at al times of nede if the man be away the womā may and is bound to Baptise in tyme of nede by the law of loue which office perteineth vnto the priest onely If she be Lady ouer the greatest ordeined by God that she may Baptise why shuld she not haue power also ouer the lesse to minister the ceremonies whiche the Pope hath added to as his oyle his salt his spitell his candle and cresomcloth And why might she not pray all the prayers except that Idole the pope be greater then the very God if womē had brought a child to Church while the Priest other men taryed the child were in ieoperdy might they not baptise him in the font if there were no other water by And if other water were by yet if that holpe better one mite loue requireth to baptise him therin And then why might not women touch all their other oyle If a woman learned in Christ were driuen vnto an I le where Christ was neuer preached might she not there preach and teach to minister the Sacraments and make officers The case is possible shew thē what should let that she might not loue thy neighbour as thy selfe doth cōpel Nay she may not consecrat Why If the pope loued vs as wel as Christ hee would finde no faulte therewith though a womā at nede ministred that Sacrament if it bee so necessary as ye make it In bodyly wealth he that would haue me one ace lesse then hymselfe loueth me not as well as himselfe how much more ought we to loue one an other in thynges pertainyng vnto the soule M. Item that the host is no sacrifice Tyndall Christ is no more killed It is therfore the Sacrament signe memoriall of that sacrifice wherewith Christ offered his body for our sinnes and commaūded saying this do in the remembraunce of me We be not holpe with any visible deede that the Priest there doth saue in that it putteth vs in remembraunce of Christes death passion for our sinnes As the garmentes and straunge holy gestures helpe vs not but in that they put vs in remembraunce of thyngs that Christ suffered for vs in his passion Euen so the shewyng breakyng and eatyng of the host the shewyng and drinkyng of the cup of Christes bloud and the wordes and the consecration helpe vs not a pinne nor are gods seruice saue onely in that they styrre vp our repentyng fayth to call to mynde the death and passion of Christ for our sinnes And therfore to call it a sacrifice is but abused speach as when we call one that is new come home to breakfast and set a Capon before him and say this is your welcome home meaning yet by that speach that it is but
loueth the lawes of God and vseth y e power that he hath of god well and referreth hys will and his deedes vnto the honour of God commeth of the mercy of God which hath opened his wittes and shewed him light to see the goodnes and righteousnes of the lawe of God and the way that is in Christ to fulfill it wherby he loueth it naturally and trusteth to do it Why doth God open one mans eyes not an others Paule Rom. ix forbiddeth to aske why For it is to deepe for mās capacitie God we see is honoured therby and his mercy set out and the more seene in the vessels of mercy But the popishe can suffer God to haue no secret hid to himselfe They haue searched to come to the botome of hys botomlesse wisdome and because they cā not attayne to that secrete and be to proude to let it alone and to graunt themselues ignoraūt with the Apostle that knew no other then Gods glory in the elect they go and set vp freewill with the heathen philosophers and say that a mans freewill is the cause why God chuseth one and not an other cōtrary vnto all the scripture Paul saith it commeth not of the will nor of the deede but of the mercy of God And they say that euery man hath at y e least way power in his freewill to deserue that power shoulde be geuen hym of god to kepe the law But the scripture testifieth that Christ hath deserued for y ◠elect euen thē whē they hated God that their eyes should be opened to see the goodnes of the lawe of God and the way to fulfill it and forgeuenes of all that is passed wherby they be drawen to loue it and to hate sinne I aske the popishe one question whether the will can preuent a mans witte and make the witte see the righteousnesse of the lawe and the way to fulfill it in Christ If I must first see the reason why yer I can loue how shall I with my will do that good thing that I know not of how shall I thanke God for the mercy that is layde vp for me in Christ yer I beleue it For I must beleue the mercy yer I can loue the worke Now fayth commeth not of our frewill but is the grace of God geuen vs by grace yer there be any will in our hartes to do the lawe of God And why God geueth it not euery man I can geue no reckoning of his iudgementes But well I wot I neuer deserued it nor prepared my self vnto it but ranne an other way cleane contrary in my blyndnesse and sought not that way but he sought me and found me out and shewed it me and therwith drew me to him And I bow the knees of mine hart vnto god night and day that he will shew it all other men And I suffer all that I can to be a seruaunt to open their eyes For well I wot they can not see of themselues before God haue preuēted them wyth hys grace For Paule saith Phil. i. he that began a good worke in you shall continue or bring it vnto a full ende so that God must beginue to worke in vs. And Phil. ij God it is that worketh both the willing and also bringing to passe And it must needes be for God must open mine eyes and shew me somewhat and make me see the goodnesse of it to draw me to hym yer I can loue consent or haue any actuall will to come And when I am willing he must assiste me and helpe to tame my fleshe and to ouercome the occasions of the worlde and the power of the fendes God therfore hath a special care for his elect in so much that he will shorten y e wicked dayes for their sakes in which no man if they should continue might endure And Paule suffereth all for the electe ij Timothy ij And Gods sure foundation standeth sayth Paule God knoweth hys So that refuse the truth who shall God will keepe a nūber of his mercy and call them out of blindnesse to testifie the truth vnto the rest that their damnation may be with out excuse The Turke the Iew and the Popish build vpon frewill ascribe theyr iustifying vnto their woorkes The Turke when he hath synned runneth to the purifyinges or ceremonies of Mahomet and the Iew to the ceremonies of Moses and the Pope vnto his owne ceremonies to fet forgeuenesse of their sinnes And the Christen goeth thorough repentaunce towarde the law vnto the fayth that is in Christes bloud And the Pope saith that the ceremonies of Moyses iustified not compelled with the woordes of Paule And how then should his iustifie Moyses Sacramentes were but signes of promises of fayth by which fayth the beleuers are iustified and euen so be Christes also And now because the Iewes haue put out the significations of their Sacraments and put their trust in the workes of them therfore they be Idolaters and so is the Pope for like purpose The Pope sayth that Christ dyed not for vs but for the Sacramentes to geue them power to iustifie O Antichrist The xj Chapter HIs xj chapter is as true as his story of Vtopia all his other Poetrie He meaneth Doctour Ferman person of Hony lane Whō after they had hādled after their secret maner and disputed with secretly and had made him sweare that he should not vtter how he was dealt with as they haue made many other then they contriued a maner of disputatiōs had with him with such oppositions aunswearynges and argumentes as should serue onely to set forth their purpose As M. More thoroughout all his booke maketh quoth he to dispute and moue questions after such a maner as he can soyle them or make them appeare soyled and maketh him graunt where he lysteth and at the last to be concluded and lad whether M. More will haue him Wherfore I wil not rehearse all the arguments for it were to long and is also not to be beleued that he so made them or so disputed with them but that they added and pulled away fayned as they liste as their guise is But I will declare in light that which M. More ruffeleth vp in darkenesse that ye may see their falshead First if ye were not false hypocrites why had ye not disputed openly with him that the world might haue heard and borne recorde that that whiche ye now say of him were true what cause is there that the lay people might not as well haue heard his wordes of hys own mouth as read them of your writyng except ye were iugglyng spirites that walke in darknesse When M. More sayth the Church teacheth that men should not trust in theyr workes it is false if he meane y e Popes Church For they teach a man to trust in domme ceremonies Sacramētes in penaūce and all maner workes that come them to profite whiche yet helpe
Christ and their brethren for his sake and do all thyng for their sakes onely not once thinking of heauen when they worke but on their brethrens neede When they suffer themselues aboue might then they comfort their soule with the remeÌ„braunce of heauen that this wretchednes shall haue an ende and we shall haue a thousand folde pleasures and rewardes in heauen not for the merites of our deseruings but geuen vs freely for Christes And he that hath y t loue hath the right faith and he that hath y t faith hath the right loue For I caÌ„ not loue my neighbour for Christes sake except I first beleue that I haue receaued such mercy of Christ Nor can I beleue that I haue receaued such mercy of Christ but that I must loue my neighbour for his sake seing that he so instantly desireth me And when he alleageth S. Iames it is aunswered him in the Mammon and S. Augustine answereth hym And S. Iames expoundeth himselfe For he saith in the first chapter God which begatte vs of his owne will wyth the worde of truth which worde of truth is his promises of mercy and forgeuenesse in our Sauiour Iesus by which he begat vs gaue vs life and made vs a new creature thorow a fast faith And Iames goeth and rebuketh the opinion and false fayth of them that thinke it inough to be saued by if they beleue that there is but one god that Christ was borne of a virgine and a thousand things which a man may beleue and yet not beleue in Christ to be saued from sinne thorow him And that Iames speaketh of another faith then at the beginning appeareth by his ensample The deuils haue faith saith he yea but the deuilles haue no faith that can repent of euil or to beleue in Christ to be saued thorow him or that caÌ„ loue God and worke his wil of loue Now Paule speaketh of a fayth that is in Christes bloude to be saued thereby which worketh immediatly thorough loue of the benefite receaued And Iames at the beginning speaketh of a fayth that bydeth trying saying the trying of your faith worketh or caâ—seth pacience But the faith of the deuilles will bide no trying for they will not woorke Gods will because they loue him not And in like maner is it of the fayth of them that repent not or that thinke themselues without sinne For except a maÌ„ feele out of what daunger Christ hath deliuered hym he can not loue the worke And therfore Iames sayth right that no such fayth that will not woorke can iustifie a man And when Paule saith faith onely iustifieth And Iames that a man is iustified by woorkes and not by fayth onely there is great differeÌ„ce betwene Paules onely and Iames onely For Paules onely is to be vnderstand that faith iustifieth in the harte and before God without helpe of workes yea yer I can worke For I must receaue life thorow faith to worke wiâ—h yer I can worke But Iames onely is thys wise to be vnderstand that faith doth not so iustifie that nothyng iustifieth saue fayth For deedes do iustifie also But faith iustifieth in the hart and before God and the deedes before the worlde onely and maketh the other seene as ye may see by the scripture For Paul sayth Rom iiij it AbrahaÌ„ haue woorkes he hath whereof to reioyce but not before god For if AbrahaÌ„ had receaued those promises of deseruing then had it ben AbrahaÌ„s prayse not gods as thou mayst see in the text neither had God shewed AbrahaÌ„ mercy and grace but had onely geuen hym his dutie and deseruyng But in that Abraham receaued all the mercy that was shewed hym frely through fayth out of the deseruynges of the seed that was promised him as thou mayst see by Genesis by the Gospell of Iohn where Christ testifieth that Abraham saw his day and reioyced and of that ioy no doubt wrought it is gods prayse and the glory of his mercy And the same mayst thou see by Iames when he sayth Abraham offered his sonne so was the Scripture fulfilled that Abraham beleued it was rekened him for righteousnesse and he was thereby made Gods frend How was it fulfilled before God Nay it was fulfilled before God many yeares before and he was Gods frend many yeares before euen from the first appointement that was made betwene God and hym Abraham receaued promises of all mercy beleued and trusted God and went wrought out of that fayth But it was fulfilled before vs which can not see the hart as Iames saith I wil shew thee my faith out of my workes and as the aungell said to AbrahaÌ„ now I know that thou dreadest God Not but that he knew it before but for vs spake he that whiche can see nought in Abraham more then in other men saue by his workes And what workes ment Iames verely the workes of mercy As if a brother or a sister lacke rayment or sustenaunce and ye be not moued to compassion nor feele their diseases what fayth haue ye then No fayth be sure that feeleth the mercy that is in Christ For they that feele that be mercyfull agayne thankefull But looke on the workes of our spiritualitie which will not onely be iustified with workes before the worlde but also before God They haue had all ChristeÌ„dome to rule this viij hundred yeares and as they onely be annointed in the head so haue they onely bene Kyng and Emperour and haue had all power in their hands and haue bene the doers onely and the leders of those shadowes that haue had the name of Princes and haue led them whether they would haue brethed into their braynes what they lysted And they haue wrought the world out of peace and vnitie and euery man out of his wellfare and are become alone well at ease onely free onely at libertie onely haue all thyng onely do nought therefore onely laye on other meÌ„s backes beare nought theÌ„ selues And the good woorkes of them that wrought out of fayth and gaue theyr goods landes to finde the poore theÌ„ deuoure they also alone And what workes preach they Onely that are to them profitable wherbey they raigne in mens coÌ„sciences as God to offer to geue to be prayed for to be deliuered out of Purgatory and to redeme your sinne of them and to worshyp ceremonies and to be shryuen and so forth And when M. More is come to him selfe and sayth the first fayth and the first iustifying is geuen vs without our deseruyng God be thanked and I would fayne that he would describe me what he meaneth by the second iustifying I know no more to do then wheÌ„ I haue receaued all mercy and all forgeuenesse of Christ frely to go and powre out the same vpon my neighbour M. Dauid lost not his fayth when hee committed adultery Tyndall No and therfore he could not
y t beleued thē frō y t vengeaunce of the law And in the new Testament is oft made mention of the law to cōdemne them which beleue not the promises Moreouer the law and Gospell may neuer be separate for the Gospel and promises serue but for troubled consciences which are brought to desperation and feele the paynes of hell and death vnder the law and are in captiuitie and bondage vnder the law In all my dedes I must haue the law before me to condemne myne vnperfectnes For all that I do be I neuer so perfect is yet damnable sinne when it is compared to the law whiche requireth the ground and bottome of myne hart I must therefore haue alwayes the law in my sight that I may be meke in the spirite and giue God all the laude and prayse ascribyng to him all righteousnes and to my selfe al vnrighteousnes and sinne I must also haue the promises before myne eyes that I dispayre not in which promises I see the mercy fauour and good will of God vpon me in the bloud of hys sonne Christ which hath made satisfaction for myne vnperfectnes and fulfilled for me that which I could not do Here may ye perceaue that two maner of people are sore deceaued First they whiche iustifie them selues with outward dedes in that they abstayne outwardly frō that which the law forbiddeth and do outwardly that which the law commaundeth They compare them selues to open sinners and in respect of them iustifie them selues condemning the open sinners They set a vayle on Moyses face and see not how the law requireth loue from the bottome of the hart and that loue onely is the fulfilling of the law If they dyd they would not condemne their neighbours Loue hydeth the multitude of sinnes sayth S. Peter in his first Epistle For whom I loue from the deepe bottome grounde of myne hart him condemne I not neither recken his sinnes but suffer his weakenes infirmitie as a mother the weakenes of her sonne vntill he grow vp into a perfect man Those also are deceaued which with out all feare of God geue them selues vnto all maner vices with ful consent and full delectation hauyng no respect to the law of God vnder whose vengeaunce they are locked vp in captiuitic but say God is mercyfull Christ dyed for vs supposing that such dreaming imaginatiō is that fayth which is so greatly cōmended in holy Scripture Nay that is not faith but rather a folish blind opinion springing of their owne corrupt nature and is not geuē them of the spirite of God but rather of the spirite of the deuill whose fayth now a dayes the Popish compare and make equall vnto the best trust confidence and belefe that a repenting soule can haue in the bloud of our Sauiour Iesus vnto their owne confusion shame vtteryng what they are with in But true faith is as sayth the Apostle Paule the gift of God and is geuē to sinners after the law hath passed vppon them and hath brought their consciences vnto the brim of desperation and sorowes of hell They that haue this right faith consēt to the law that it is righteous and good and iustifie God which made the law and haue delectation in the law notwithstanding that they cā not fulfill it as they would for their weakenes and they abhorre what soeuer the law forbiddeth though they can not all wayes auoyde it And their great sorrow is because they can not fulfill the will of God in the law and the spirite that is in them cryeth to God night day for strength and helpe with teares as sayth Paul that can not be expressed with toung Of which thinges the belefe of our Popish or of their father whom they so magnifie for his strong faith hath none experience at all The first that is to say he whiche iustifieth him selfe with his outward deedes consenteth not to the law inward neither hath delectation therin ye he would rather that no such law were So iustifieth he not God but hateth him as a tyraunt neither careth he for the promises but will with his owne strength be sauiour of him selfe no wise glorifieth he God though he seme outward to do The second that is to say the sensuall person as a voluptuous swyne neither feareth God in his law neither is thankefull to him for his promises and mercy which is set foorth in Christ to all them that beleue The right Christen man consenteth to the law that it is righteous and iustifieth God in the law for he affirmeth that God is righteous and iust which is author of the law he beleueth the promises of God iustifieth God iudgyng him true and beleuyng that he will fulfill his promises with the law he condemneth him selfe and all his dedes and geueth all the prayse to God He beleueth the promises and ascribeth all truth to God thus euery where iustifieth he God and prayseth God By nature through the fall of Adam are we the children of wrath heyres of the vengeaunce of God by byrth yea and from our conceptiō And we haue our felowship with the damned deuils vnder the power of darkenes and rule of Sathan while we are yet in our mothers wombes and though we shewe not forth the frutes of sinne as soone as we be borne yet are we full of the naturall poyson whereof all sinnefull deedes spryng and can not but sinne outwardes be we neuer so young as soone as we be able to woorke if occasion be geuen for our nature is to do sinne as is the nature of a Serpent to stynge And as Serpent yet young or yet vnbrought forth is full of poyson and can not afterward when the tyme is come and occasion geuen but bryng foorth the frutes therof And as an adder a tode or a snake is hated of man not for the euill that it hath done but for the poyson that is in it and hurt which it can not but do so are we hated of God for that naturall poyson which is cōceaued and borne with vs before we do any outward euill And as the euil which a venemous worme doth maketh it not a Serpent but because it is a venemous worme doth it euill and poysoneth and as the frute maketh not the tree euill but because it is an euill tree therfore bryngeth it foorth euill frute when the season of frute is Euen so do not our euill dedes make vsfirst euill though ignorance blindnes through euill workyng hardeneth vs in euill maketh vs worse and worse but because that of nature we are euill therefore we both thinke and do euill and are vnder vengeaūce vnder the law conuict to eternal damnation by the law and are contrary to the will of God in all our will and in all thynges consent to the will of the tende By grace that is to say by fauour we are plucked out of Adā the ground of all euill and
therof and our neighbours yea our enemies as our selues inwardly from the grounde of the hart because God hath made them after the likenesse of his owne image they are his sonnes as well as we and Christ hath bought them with his bloud and made them heyres of euerlastyng lyfe as well as vs And how we ought to do what soeuer God biddeth and absteine from what soeuer God forbiddeth with all loue and mekenes with a feruent and a burnyng lust from the center of the hart then begynneth the conscience to rage against the law and against God No sea be it neuer so great a tempest is so vnquiet For it is not possible for a naturall mā to cōsent to the law that it should be good or that God should be righteous which maketh the law in as much as it is contrary vnto hys nature and damneth him and all that he cā do neither sheweth him where to fetch helpe nor preacheth any mercy but onely setteth mā at variaunce with God as witnesseth Paule Rom. iiij and prouoketh hym and styrreth hym to rayle on God and to blaspheme him as a cruell tyraunt For it is not possible for a mā till he be borne agayne to thinke that God is righteous to make hym of so poyson a nature either for his own pleasure or for the sinne of an other man and to geue him a law that is impossible for him to do or to cōsent to his witte reason and will beyng so fast glued yea nayled and chayned vnto the will of the deuill Neither can any creature louse the bondes saue the bloud of Christ onely This is captiuitie and bondage whence Christ deliuered vs redemed and loused vs. His bloud his death his pacience in suffering rebukes and wronges his prayers and fastynges his mekenes and fulfillyng of the vttermost point of the law peased the wrath of God brought the fauour of God to vs agayne obteined that God should loue vs first and be our father and that a mercyfull father that will consider our infirmities and weakenes and wil geue vs his spirite agayn which was taken away in the fall of Adam to rule gouerne strength vs and to breake the bondes of Sathan wherein we were so straite bounde When Christ is thus wise preached the promises rehearsed which are contained in the Prophetes in the Psalmes and in diuers places of the fiue bookes of Moses which preachyng is called the Gospell or glad tydinges then the hartes of them which are elect and chosē begyn to waxe soft and melt at the bounteous mercy of God and kyndnes shewed of Christ For when the Euangelion is preached the spirite of God entreth into them which God hath ordeined and appoynted vnto eternall lyfe and openeth their inward eyes and worketh such belefe in them When the wofull consciences feele and tast how swete a thyng the bitter death of Christ is how mercyfull louing God is through Christes purchasyng and merites they begin to loue gayne and to consent to the law of God how that it is good and ought so to be and that God is righteous which made it and desire to fulfill the law euen as a sicke man desireth to be whole and are an hungred and thirst after more righteousnes and after more strength to fulfill the law more perfectly And in all that they do or omit and leaue vndone they seke Gods honour and his will with meekenesse euer condemnyng the vnperfectnes of their deedes by the law Now Christ standeth vs in double stede and vs serueth two maner wise First he is our redemer deliuerer reconciler mediator intercessor aduocate atturney soliciter our hope comfort shield protectiō defender strēgth health satisfaction and saluation His bloud his death all that he euer dyd is ours And Christ him self with all that he is or can do is ours His bloud shedyng and all that he dyd doth me as good seruice as though I my selfe had done it And God as great as he is is myne with all that he hath as an husband is his wiues through Christ and his purchasing Secondaryly after that we be ouercome with loue and kindnes and now seke to do the will of God which is a Christen mans nature Then haue we Christ an exāple to counterfeit as saith Christ him selfe in Iohn I haue geuen you an example And in an other Euāgelist he sayth He that wil be great among you shal be your seruaunt and Minister as the sonne of man came to minister and not to be ministred vnto And Paule sayth Counterfeit Christ And Peter sayth Christ dyed for you and left you an example to folow hys steppes What soeuer therefore fayth hath receaued of God through Christs bloud and deseruyng that same must loue shed out euery whit and bestow it on our neighbours vnto their profite yea and that though they be our enemyes By fayth we receaue of God and by loue we shed out agayne And that must we do frely after the example of Christ without any other respect saue our neighbours wealth onely neither looke for reward in earth nor yet in heauen for the deseruyng merites of our deedes as Friers preach though we know that good deedes are rewarded both in this lyfe and in the lyfe to come but of pure loue must we bestow our selues all that we haue all that we are able to do euen on our enemyes to bryng them to God consideryng nothyng but their wealth as Christ dyd ours Christ dyd not hys deedes to obteyne heauen therby that had bene a madnes heauē was his all ready he was heyre therof it was his by inheritaunce but dyd them frely for our sakes consideryng nothyng but our wealth and to bryng the fauour of God to vs agayne and vs to God As no naturall sonne that is his fathers heyre doth his fathers will because he would be heyre that he is already by byrth his father gaue him that yer hee was borne and is lother that he should go without it then he him selfe hath wit to be but of pure loue doth he that he doth And aske him why he doth any thing that he doth he aunswereth my father bade it is my fathers will it pleaseth my father Bond seruauntes worke for hyre Children for loue For their father with all he hath is theirs already So doth a Christen man frely all that he doth considereth nothyng but the will of God his neighbours wealth onely If I liue chaste I do it not to obteine heauen therby For then should I doe wrong to the bloud of Christ Christes bloud hath obteined me that Christes merites haue made me heyre therof He is both doore and way thether wardes Neither that I loke for an higher roume in heauē thē they shal haue which liue in wedlocke other thē a whore of the stewes if she repēt for that were the pride of Lucifer But frely to wayte on the Euangelion and
neuer so perfect done with all loue then satisfie the law for the presente time and do our dutie vnto our neighbours and tame our owne flesh but not to make satisfaction to God for sinne that is once past The sinne that is once committed must God forgeue freely of a fatherly loue for Christes sake When God visiteth vs with sicknes pouertie or whatsoeuer aduersitie it be he doth it not of a tyrannous minde to satisfy his lust in our suffering of euyll to make satisfaction for the sinne that is past of which we repent and be sory But of a fatherly loue to make vs know our selues and feele his mercy and to tame our flesh and to keepe vs from sinning againe As no naturall father punisheth his child because he delighteth in tormenting of him to take satisfactioÌ„ for the sinne that is past but first teacheth kindly and suffreth and forgeueth once or twise and then at the last when he seeth the body so wanton that the childe can not continue in the right way for the rage of wild lustes he beateth to subdue the fleshe onely and to tame it that the doctrine of y â— father may haue her due course in the hart of the childe and shoulde not be choked with lustes Euen so is it of God if any of his children that haue professed his law and theÌ„ faith of our Sauiour bee negligent to tame hys flesh with prayer fasting and good dedes after the doctrine of Christ he wil surely scourge him to bring him into the right way agayne and to keepe him that the doctrine of his soules health perish not in him But he taketh not his mercy from vs nor thinketh on the sinne that is past after that we repent and be full conuerted but ablolueth vs both a poena culpa for Christes sake and is as mighty as mercyfull to do it for Christes sake as the Pope for money besides that he hath promised mercyfully so to do ¶ The knowledge of our baptisme is the key and the light of the Scripture ANd againe as he which knoweth his letters well and can spell perfectly can not but read if he be diligent and as hee whiche hath cleare eyes without impediment or let and walketh therto in the light and open day can not but see if he attende and take heede euen so who so euer hath the profession of baptisme written in his hart can not but vnderstand the scripture if he exercise him selfe therein and compare one place to an other and marke the maner of speach and aske here and there the meaning of a sentence of them that be better exercised For as the doctrine which we should be taught before we were baptized and for lack of age is deferred vnto the yeares of discretion is the key that bindeth and looseth locketh and vnlocketh the conscience of all sinners euen so that lesson where it is vnderstaÌ„d is onely the key that openeth all y e scripture and euen the whole scripture in it selfe gathered together in a narrow compasse and brought into a compendiousnes And til thou be taught that lesson that thine hart feele the sweetnesse of it the Scripture is locked and shut vp from thee and so darke that thou couldest not vnderstande it though Peter Paule or Christ himselfe did expound it vnto thee no more then a blinde man can see though thou set a candle before him or shewedst him the Sunne or poyntedst with thy finger vnto that thou wouldest haue him looke vppon Now we be all baptized But alas not one from the hyest to the lowest euer taught the profession or meaning thereof And therfore we remayne all blinde generally as well our great Rabines for all their hye learning which they seeme to haue as the lay people yea and so much the more blind are our great clerkes that where the lay people for a great number of them are caught naught at al they be all wrong taught and the doctrine of their baptisme is all corrupt vnto them with the lâ—uen of false gloses ere they come to read the scripture So that the light which they bring with them to vnderstand the scripture withall is vtter darknesse as contrary vnto the scripture as the deuill vnto Christ By reason wherof the Scripture is locked vp and become so darke vnto them that they grope for the dore and can finde no way in and is become a maze vnto them in which they wander as in a nust or as we say led by Robin Goodfellow that they can not come to the right way no though they turne their cappes and the brightnes thereof hath blinded their eyes with malice so that though they beleue not the Scripture to be false yet they persecute the right vnderstanding therof and can not beleeue it true in the playne sense which it speaketh to them in It is becomme a tuâ—nagaine lane vnto them which they can not goe thorough nor make iij. lines agree together And finally the sentences of the Scripture are nothing but very riddles vnto theÌ„ â—s the which they cast as the blind man doth at the Crow and expound by gesse an hundred Doctoures an hundred wayes and one man in xx sermons alleadging one texte after xx fashions hauing no sure doctrine to cleaue vnto and all for lacke of the righte knowledge of the profession of oure Baptisme ¶ He that hath the profession of his Baptisme written in his hart can be no hereticke AN other conclusion is this As he which euer creepeth a long by the grounde and neuer clymeth can not fall from an hygh Euen so no man that hath the profession of his Baptisme written in his hart can stomble in the Scripture and fall vnto heresies or become a maker of diuision and settes and a defender of wilde and vayne opinions For the whole and onely cause of heresies and sectes is pride Now the law of God truly interpreted robbeth all them in whose hartes it is written and maketh them as bare as Iob of all thyngs wherof a man can be moued to pride And on the other side they haue vtterly forsaken them selues with all their hyghe learnyng and wisedome and are become the seruauntes of Christ onely whiche hath bought theÌ„ with his bloud haue promised in their hartes vnfaynedly to folow hym and to take him onely for the author of their religioÌ„ his doctrine onely for their wisedome learning and to mainteine it in word and deede and to keepe it pure and to builde no straunge doctrine therupon and to be at the hyghest neuer but felow with their brethren and in that felowshyp to waxe euer lawer and lower and euery day more seruaunt then other vnto his weaker brethren after the example and Image of Christ and after his commaundemeÌ„t and ordinaunce and not in fayned wordes of the Pope This hee sayd because of them that say that the Scripture maketh men
despised and haue translated the Scripture purely and with good consciēce submittyng them selues and desiryng them that can to amend their trāslation or if it please thē to trāslate it themselues after their best maner yea and let them sow to their gloses as many as they thinke they can make cleaue thereto and then put other mens translation out of the way Howbeit though God hath so wrought with them that a great part is translated yet as it is not inough that the father and the mother haue both begotten the child brought it into this world except they care for it and bryng it vp till it can helpe it selfe Euen so it is not inough to haue translated though it were y e whole Scripture into the vulgare common toung Except we also brought agayne the light to vnderstād it by and expell that darke cloude which the hypocrites haue spread ouer the face of y e scripture to blind the right sense and true meanyng thereof And therfore at their diuers introductions ordeyned for you to teach you the professiō of your Baptisme the onely light of the Scripture one vppon the Epistle of Paule to the Romains and an other called The pathway into the Scripture And for the same cause haue I taken in hand to interpret this Epistle of S. Iohn the Euangelist to edifie the lay mā and to teach him how to read the Scripture and what to seke therein that he may haue to aunswere the hypocrites and to stop theyr mouthes with all And first vnderstand that all the Epistles that the Apostles wrote are the Gospell of Christ though all that is the Gospell bee not an Epistle It is called a Gospell that is to say glad tydinges because it is an open preachyng of Christ and an Epistle because it is sent as a letter or a bill to them that are absent ¶ Here begynneth the first Epistle of S. Iohn Chapter 1. THat which was from the begynnynge declare wee vnto you which we haue heard which we haue seene with our eyes which we looked vppon and our handes haue handled of the worde of lyfe For the lyfe appeared and we haue sene and beare witnesse and shewe vnto you that euerlastynge lyfe which was with the father and appeared vnto vs. In that S. Iohn sayth The thyng which was from the begynnyng and the euerlastyng lyfe that was with the father he witnesseth that Christ is very God as he doth in the begynnyng of his Gospel saying The word or the thyng was at the begynnyng and the thyng was with God and that thyng was God and all thinges were made by it And whē he sayth which we heard saw with our eyes our hands handled hym he testifieth that Christ is very man also as he doth in the begynning of his Gospell saying The word or that thyng was made flesh that is became man And thus we haue in playne and opē wordes a manifest Article of our fayth that our Sauiour Christ is very God and very man Which Article who soeuer not onely beleueth but also beleueth in it the same is the sonne of God hath euerlasting lyfe in him shall neuer come into condemnation as it is written Iohn i. He gaue them power to be the sonnes of God in that they beleued in his name And Iohn iij. He that beleueth in the sonne hath euerlastyng life And a litle before in the sayd Chapter He that beleueth in hym shall not be condēned And to beleue in the wordes of this Article is y t eatyng of Christes flesh and drinkyng his bloud of which is spoken Iohn vj. The words which I speake are spirite and lyfe the flesh profiteth not at all meanyng of y e fleshly eatyng of his body and fleshly drinkyng of hys bloud There is therefore great difference betwene beleuing that there is a God and that Christ is God mā and to beleue in God and Christ God and man and in the promises of mercy that are in hym The first is cōmune to good and bad and vnto the deuils thereto and is called the fayth beleue of the hystory The secōd is proper vnto the sonnes of God is their lyfe as it is written The righteous liueth by fayth that is in puttyng hys trust confidēce and whole hope in the goodnes mercy and helpe of God in all aduersities bodely and ghostly and all temptations euen in sinne hell how depe so euer he be fallen therin But as he which feeleth not hys disease can long for no health euen so it is impossible for any man to beleue in Christs bloud except Moses haue had hym first in cure with his law haue robbed hym of his righteousnes and cōdemned him vnto euerlastyng death haue shewed hym vnder what dānation they are in by birth in Adā how all their deedes appeare they neuer so holy are yet but damnable sinne because they cā referre nothyng vnto the glory of God but seke thē selues theyr owne profite honour and glory So that repentaunce toward the law must go before this belefe and he which repenteth not but cōsenteth vnto the life of sinne hath no part in this fayth And when Iohn calleth Christ the euerlastyng life that was with the father hee signifieth that Christ is our lyfe as after in the Epistle and in the first also of his Gospel saying In him was lyfe For vntill we receaue lyfe of Christ by fayth we are dead and can be but dead as saith Iohn iij. He that beleueth not in the sonne can see no lyfe but the wrath of God abydeth vppon him Of which wrath we are heyres by byrth sayth Paule Ephe. ij Of whiche wrath we are ignoraunt vntil the law be published and walke quyetly after our lustes loue God wickedly that he should be content therwith mainteine vs therin cōtrary vnto his godly and righteous nature But assoone as the lawe whose nature is to vtter sinne Roma iij. and to set man at variaunce with God is preached thē we first awake out of our dreame and see our damnatiō and haue the law which is so contrary vnto our nature and grudge agaynst God therto as young children do agaynst their elders when they first commaūde and count God a cruell tyraūt because of his law in that he cōdemneth vs for that thyng which we can not loue nor of loue fulfill But when Christ is preached how that God for his sake receiueth vs to mercy forgiueth vs all that is past hencefoorth rekeneth not vnto vs our corrupt and poysoned nature taketh vs as his sonnes and putteth vs vnder grace and mercy promiseth that he will not iudge vs by the rigorousnes of the law but nourture vs with all mercy and patiēce as a father most mercyful Onely if we will submit our selues vnto his doctrine and learne to kepe his lawes Yea
and he will therto consider our mekenes and what soeuer chaunceth neuer taketh away hys mercy till we cast of the yoke of our profession first and runne away with vtter defiaunce that we will neuer come more at schole Then our stubburne and hard hartes mollifie waxe soft and in the confidēce and hope that we haue in Christ and his kindnes we go to God boldly as vnto our father and receaue life that is to say loue vnto God and vnto the law also That whiche we haue seene and heard we declare vnto you that ye may haue felowshyppe with vs and that our felowshyppe may be with the father and with his sonne Iesus Christ And these thynges we write vnto you that your ioye may be full To bryng vnto the felowshyp of God and Christ and of them that beleue in Christ is the finall intent of all the Scripture why it was giuen of God vnto man and the onely thyng which all true preachers seke wherby ye shall euer know and discerne the true word of God from all false and counterfayted doctrine of vayne traditions the true preacher from the wylie hypocrite We preache vnto you sayth Iohn y t euerlastyng lyfe which we haue heard and in hearyng receaued through fayth and are sure of it to draw you to vs out of the felowshyp that ye haue with the damned deuils in sinnefull lustes and ignoraunce of God for we seeke you and not yours as sayth Paul ij Cor. xij We loue you as our selues in God therfore wold haue you felowes and equall with vs build you vpon the foundation layd of the Apostles and Prophetes which is Christ ▪ Iesus and make you of the houshold of God for euer that ye and we felowes and brethren and coupled together in one spirit in one fayth and in one hope might haue our felowship thereby with God and become his sonnes heyres with Iesus Christ beyng his brethren and coheyres and to make your ioy ful through that glad tydinges as the aungell sayd vnto the shepheardes Luke ij Behold I shew you great ioye that shal be vnto all the people how that there is a Sauiour borne vnto you this day whiche is Christ the Lord. And these tydinges we bryng you with the worde of God onely which we receaued of his spirit and out of the mouth of his sonne as true messengers We preach not our selues but Christ our Lord and vs your seruauntes for hys sake we do not loue our selues to seke yours vnto vs that after we had with wiles robbed you of all ye haue we should exalte our selues ouer you separate our selues frō you and make our selues a seuerall kyngdome free and frāke raygnyng ouer you as heathen tyrauntes holdyng you in bondage to serue our lucre and lustes tanglyng your conscience with doctrine of man whiche draweth from God and Christ and fearing you with the bugge of excommunication agaynste Gods word Or if that serued not shakyng a sword at you And this is the tydinges whiche we haue heard of hym and declare vnto you that God is lyght and in hym is no darknes at all If we say that we haue felowshyp with hym and yet walke in darkenes we lye and do not the truth But and if we walke in light as he is in light then haue we felowshyp together and the bloud of Christ his sonne clenseth vs from all sinne As the deuill is darknes and lyes so is God light and truth onely and there is no darknes of falshead consentyng to wickednes in hym And the brightnes of his light is his word and doctrine as the. C. and. xix Psalme sayth Thy worde is a lanterne vnto my feete a light to my pathes And Christe is the light that lightneth all men And the Apostles are called the light of the world because of the doctrine And all that knowe truth are light Ye were once darkenes sayth Paule Ephes v. but now light in the Lord walke therfore as the children of lyght And good workes are called the frutes of light And all that lyue in ignoraūce are called darknes as he sayth afterward he that hateth his brother walketh in darknes For if the light of the glorious Gospell of Christe dyd shyne in his hart he could not hate his brother By walking vnderstande consenting doing and working If then we walke in darcknes that is consent and worke wickednes and say we haue felowship with God we ly For to haue felowship with him is to knowe and consent and professe his doctrine in our hartes Now if the commaundementes of GOD bee written in our hartes our members can not but practise thē shew the fruite So whether light or darknes be in the hart it will appeare in y t walking For though our members be neuer so dead vnto vertue yet if our soules knowledge the truth consent vnto righteousnes we haue the sprite of life in vs. And Paule sayth Rom. viij If the spirite of him y t raysed vp Iesus from death be in you thē wil he y t raised vp Iesus frō death quicken your mortall bodies by the reasō of the spirit that dwelleth in you So that it is not possible for him that knoweth the truth consenteth thereto to continue in sinne And then finally if we haue the light in our harts and walke therein then we haue fellowship with God and are his sonnes and heires and are purged from all sinne through Christes bloud If we say we haue no sinne we deceaue our selues and trueth is not in vs. If we think there is no sinne in vs we are beguiled and blinde and the light of Gods word is not in vs and eyther folow sinne as beastes without consciēce at all Or if we see the grosse sinnes as murther theft and adultery yet we haue hanged a vayle of false gloses vpon Moses face and see not the brightnes of the law how that it requireth of vs as pure an hart to God and as great loue vnto our neighbours as was in our sauiour Iesus ceaseth not before to condemne vs as sinners If we knowledge our sinnes he is faythfull and iust to forgeeue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all vnrigh teousnes If we confesse our sinnes not in the preistes eare though that tradition restored vnto the right vse were not dānable but in our hartes to God with true repentaunce and fast beleife then is he faythfull to forgeue and to purge vs because of his mercifull truth and promise For he promised Abraham that in his seede all the worlde should be blessed from the curse of sinne And hath aboundantly renued his euerlasting mercy vnto vs in the new testament promising that our sinnes shall be forgeuen vs in Christes bloud if we repent and trust thereto If we say we haue not sinned we make him a lyer and hys woord is not in vs. For his
naturall lust consent and custome to sinne and quickeneth them and purgeth them with the holesome penaunce of Christes doctrine make them serue the law outward and beare holesome frute of loue vnto the profect of their neighbours according to Christes loue vnto vs. For if the spirite of Christ with whiche God annoynteth vs and maketh vs kynges and sealeth vs and maketh vs his sure and seuerall kyngdome whiche he giueth vs in earnest 2. Cor. 1. And with whiche hee chaungeth vs into the Image of Christ 2. Cor. 4. dwell in our soules through fayth the same spirite can not but quicken the members also make them fruteful Rom. viij Wherfore the fayth and hope of the Pope whiche by their owne confession may stand with all wickednes and consent vnto all euill be without repentaunce toward Gods lawe as it appeareth by their three capitall sinnes touched of Iohn a litle aboue pride couetousnes and lecherie are no true fayth and hope but vayne wordes and visures onely accordyng to his other disguisyng and names of hypocrisie All that committe sinne committe vnrighteousnes for sinne is vnrighteousnes That the English calleth here vnrighteousnes the Greeke calleth Anomia vnlawfulnes or breakyng y t law So that all sinne is breaking of Gods law onely the traÌ„sgression of Gods law is sinne Now all Gods lawes are contained in these two pointes beleue in Christ and loue thy neighbour And these two poyntes are the interpretyng and expoundyng of all lawes so that whatsoeuer edifieth in faith and loue is to be kept as loÌ„g as it so doth And whatsoeuer hurteth faith or loue is to bee broken immediatly though Kyng Emperour Pope or an AuÌ„gell commaunde it And all indifferent thynges that neither helpe nor hurt fayth and loue are whole in the hands of Father Mother Master Lord and Prince So that if they will sinne agaynst God and ouerlade our backes we may well runne away if we can escape but not aduenge ouer selues But and if they will breake into thy conscience as the Pope doth with his dome traditions and fayth to do this saueth thy soule and to leaue it vndone loseth thy soule theÌ„ defie them as the workes of Antichrist for they make thee synne agaynst the fayth that is in Christes bloud by which onely thy soule is saued and for lacke of that onely daÌ„ned And howe loue breaketh the law take an example It is a good law that meÌ„ come to the Church on the Sondayes to heare Gods worde and to receaue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in remembrauÌ„ce of his benefites and so to strengthen thy soule for to walke in his loue and in the loue of our neighbour for his sake c. yet if my father mother or any other that requireth my helpe bee sicke I breake that good commaundement to do my dutie to myne elders or my neighbour And thus all lawes are vnder loue giue roome to loue And loue interpreteth them yea and breaketh them at a time though God hymselfe coÌ„maunde them For loue is Lord ouer al lawes And ye know that he appeared to take away our sinnes and there is no sinne in him Christ dyed not alone to purchasse pardon for our foresinnes but also to sâ—ay all sinne and the life of sinne in our members For all we that are Baptised in the name of Christ sayth Paule Rom. 6. are Baptised to dye with hym concernyng sinne and that as he after his resurrection dyeth no more so we after our Baptisme should walke in a new life and sinne no more Our meÌ„bers are crucified with him in all that pertayneth vnto the lyfe of sinne And if in Christ be no sinne then how can therbe wilfull sinne in the fayth that is in hym or in the quicke members that through fayth grow out of hym Euery man therefore that hath the true fayth of Christ purgeth hym selfe as he is pure All that abyde in him sinne not And al that sinne haue neither sene him nor knowen him As there is no sinne in Christ the stocke so can there be none in y e quicke members that lyue and grow in hym by fayth And they that giue them selues to sinne haue neither sene knoweÌ„ or felt by fayth y â— mercy that is in hym Our holy father then which forbiddeth Matrimonie and giueth his Disciples licences with his holy blessing to kepe whores and pluralities vnions and totquots to robbe the Parishes hath neither sene nor knowen Christ no more haue his Disciples that consent vnto his iniquitie And if they know him not they caÌ„ not truly describe him vnto vs. It foloweth then that their preachyng is but hypocrisie Litle children let no man beguile you He that worketh righteousnes is righteous as he is righteous Iudge men by their deedes For whosoeuer hath the light of God in his soule he will let his light shyne that men shall see his good woorkes And therfore where ye see not the righteousnes of woorkes in the members outward there be sure is no righteousnes of fayth in the hart in ward Let no man mocke you with vayne wordes Whosoeuer preacheth Christ in worde deede him take for Christes Vicare And them that would proue them selues his Vicares with Sophistrie and when it is come to the poynte make a sword onely their mighty arguments and liue coÌ„trary to all his doctrine and in all their preachinges blaspheme and rayle on his blessed bloud take for the Vicares of Antichrist He that sinneth is of the deuill for the deuill sinneth from the begynneth But for this cause appeared the sonne of God Euen to destroy the woorkes of the deuill All that are borne of God do no sinne for his seede abideth in them and they can not sinne because they be borne of God And hereby are the sonnes of God knowen and also the sonnes of the deuill God and the deuill are two contrary fathers two contrary fountaines and two contrary causes the one of all goodnes the other of all euil And they that do euill are borne of the deuill and first euil by that byrth yer they do euil For yer a man do any euill outward of purpose he conceaued that euill first in his mynde and coÌ„sented vnto it and so was euil in his hart yer he wrought euill and yer he conceiued euill in hys hart he was borne of the deuil and had receaued of his seede and nature By the reason of which nature seede and byrth he worketh euill naturally and caÌ„ do no other As Christ saith Iohn 8. ye are of your father the deuill therefore will do the lustes of your father And on the other side they that do good are first borne of God and receaue of his nature seede and by the reason of that nature and seede are first good yer they do good by y t same rule And Christ which is coÌ„trary to the deuill
impossible is possible and easie to where the loue of Christ is beleued For it foloweth all that are borne of God ouercome the world that is to wete the deuill which is the ruler of the world and his disciples which haue their lust in hys gouernaunce cōsent to sinne both in body and soule and giue themselues to folow their lustes without resistence and their owne flesh which also cōsenteth to sinne do they ouercome with al that moueth to sinne By what victory Verely through fayth For if our soules be truly vnderset with sure hope and trust and continuall meditations of Christes loue shewed already and of succour helpe and assistence that is promised in his name and with the continuall memorie of their examples which in tymes past haue sought through fayth and ouercome thē were it impossible for the world with all his chinalrie to ouerthrow vs with any assault or with any ordinaunce that hee could shoote agaynst vs. For if y t fayth meditation were euer present in vs then loue thorough that fayth should easly ouercome what so euer peril thou couldest imagine Read in the Bible and see what conquestes fayth hath made both in doyng also sufferyng The xj chapter vnto the Hebrues ministreth the examples aboundauntly How mighty was Dauid when hee came to fight and how ouercame hee thorough fayth And how mightyer was he when he came to sufferyng as in the persecution of the kyng Saul In so much that when he had his most mortall enemy kyng Saul that twelfe yeares persecuted him against al right in his handes to haue done what hee would with him through faith he touched hym not nor suffred any man els to do though he was yet all his lyfe a man of warre and accustomed to murther and shedyng of bloud For he beleued that God should aduenge hym on his vnrighteous kyng vpō whom it was not lawfull to aduēge himselfe Who is it that ouercommeth the world but he that beleueth that Iesus is the sonne of God If to beleue that Iesus is Gods sonne be to ouercome the world then our Prelates vnderstand not what belief is which affirme that the best belefe and the worst mā in the world may stand together This is he that came by water and bloud Iesus Christ not by water onely but by water and bloud And it is the spirite that testifieth because the spirite is truth For there are three that beare witnesse in heauen The father the worde and the holy ghost And these three are one And there are three which beare recorde in earth the spirite water and bloud and these three are one Christ came with three witnesses water bloud and spirite He ordeined the Sacrament of Baptisme to be hys witnesse vnto vs. And he ordeined the Sacramēt of his bloud to be his witnes vnto vs. And he powreth his spirite into the harts of his to testifie and to make them feele that the testimonie of those two Sacramēts are true And the testimonie of these three is as it after foloweth that we haue euerlastyng life in the sonne of God And these iij. are one full witnes sufficiēt at the most that the law requireth whiche sayth ij or iij. at the most is one full sufficient witnes But alas we are ◅t taught to take the Sacramēts for witnesses but for imageseruice to fore the worke of them to God with such a minde as the old heathen offred sacrifices of beastes vnto their Gods So that what soeuer testifieth vnto vs that we haue euerlastyng lyfe in Christ that mouth haue they stopped with a leuended maunchet of their Pharisaicall gloses If we receaue the witnesse of mē the witnesse of God is greater For this is the witnesse that God hath borne of his sonne If the witnesse of men so they be iij. is to be receaued much more is the witnesse of God to be receaued Now the witnesse that these iij. water bloud spirite beare is the witnesse of God therfore the more to be beleued He that beleueth in the sonne of God hath witnes in him selfe And he that beleueth not God maketh him a lyer because he doth not beleue the witnesse that God hath testified of his sonne And this is the witnesse that God hath giuen vs eternall lyfe and this lyfe is in hys sonne He that hath the sonne hath lyfe And he that hath not the sonne of God hath not life The true beleuers haue the testimonie of God in their hartes they glorifie God witnessing that hee is true They haue the kingdome of God with in them and the temple of God within them and God in that temple haue the sonne of God lyfe through hym And in that temple they seke God and offer for their sinnes y e sacrifice of Christes bloud and the fatte of his mercies in the fire of their prayers and in the confidence of that sacrifice go in boldly to God their father But the vnbeleuers blaspheme God and make him false describyng him after the complection of their lyieng nature And because they be so full stuffed with lyes that they cā receaue nothing els they looke for the kyngdome of God in outward thynges and seeke God in a temple of stone where they offer their imageseruice and the fate of their holy dedes in confidence wherof they go into God and trust to haue euerlastyng lyfe And though the text testifieth that this lyfe is onely in the sonne yet they will come at no sonne shynyng but as vncleane byrdes hate the light These thynges haue I written vnto you that beleue in the name of the sonne of God that ye may know that ye haue euerlasting life that ye may beleue in the sonne of God They that haue the fayth of Christes Apostles know that they haue eternal lyfe For the spirtte testifieth vnto their spirites that they are y e sonnes of God Roma viij and receaued vnder grace Our Doctours say they can not know whether they be in the state of grace therefore they haue not the fayth of the Apostles And that they know it not is the cause whey they rayle on it This is the confidence that we haue in hym that if we aske ought accordyng to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the petitions that we aske of hym Christ sayth Math. vij aske it shal be geuen you And Iohn in the. xvj chap. Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name he shall giue it you To aske in y t name of Iesu Christ accordyng to his will be both one and are nothyng elles but to aske the thynges contayned in the promises and Testamēt of God to vs warde that God wil be our father and care for vs both in body and in soule and if we sinne of frailtie repent forgiue vs and minister vs all thynges necessarie vnto this life kepe
cogis auri sacrafames What doth not that holy hunger compell them that loue this world inordinatly to committe might that deuils belye be once full truth should haue audience and wordes be constcued a right and takeÌ„ in the same sence as they be ment Though it seme not impossible haply that there might be a place where the soules might be kept for a space to be taught and instruct yet that there should be fitch a Iayle as they Iangle and such fashions as they fayne is playne impossible and repugnaunt to the Scripture for when a man is traÌ„slated veterly out of the kyngdome of Sathan and so confirmed in grace that he can not sinne so burnyng in loue that his lust can not be plucked from Gods will and beyng partaker with vs of all the promises of God and vnder the commaundemeÌ„tes what could be denyed hym in that deepe innocencie of hys most kynde father that hath left no mercy vnpromised and askyng it thereto in the name of his sonne Iesus the child of his hartes lust whiche is our Lord hath left no mercy vndeserued for vs namely when GOD hath sworne that he will put of righteousnes and be to vs a father and that of all mercy and hath slayne his most deare sonne Iesus to confirme hys othe Finally seyng that Christes loue taketh all to the best and nothing is here that may not be wel vnderstanded the circumstances declaryng in what sence all was ment they ought to haue interpreted in charitably if ought had bene founde doubtefull or seemyng to sound amysse Moreouer if any thyng had ben therin that could not haue ben taken well yet their part had bene to haue interprete it as spoken of idlenes of the head by the reason of sickenesse for as much as the man was vertuous wise and well learned and of good fame and report and sounde in the fayth whyle he was a lyue But if they say he was suspect when he was a lyue then is their doyng so much the worsse and to bee thought that they feared hys doctrine when hee was a lyue and mistrusted their owne part their conscieÌ„ces testifyeng to them that he held no other doctrine theÌ„ that was true seyng they then neither spake nor wrote agaynst him nor brought hym to any examinatioÌ„ Besides that some mery felowes will thinke that they ought first to haue sent to him to wyt whether he would haue reuoked yet they had so despitefully burnt the dead body that could not aunswere for it selfe nor interprete his wordes how he ment them namely the man beyng of so worshypfull and auncieÌ„t a bloud But here will I make at end desiryng y t reader to loke on this thing with indifferent eyes and iudge whether I haue expouÌ„ded the wordes of this TestameÌ„t as they should seme to signifie or not iudge also whether the maker therof seme not by his worke both vertuous and godly whiche if it so bee thinke that he was the worsse bycause the dead body was burnt to ashes but rather learne to know the great desyre that hypocrites haue to finde one craft or other to dase the truth with cause it to be counted for heresie of the simple and vnlearned people whiche are so ignoraunt they can not spye theyr sutteltie it must nedes be heresie that toucheth any thyng their rotten byle they wil haue it so who soeuer say nay onely the eternall God must be prayed to night day to amende them in whose power it onely lyeth Who also graunt theÌ„ once earnestly to thirst his true doctrine contained in the sweete and pure fountaines of hys Scriptures and in his pathes to direct their wayes AMEN Here endeth the Exposition of Master Tracies will by William Tyndall ¶ A frutefull and godly treatise expressing the right institution and vsage of the Sacramentes of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christ Compiled by William Tyndall TO vnderstaÌ„d the pith of y â— SacrameÌ„tes how they came vp the very meanyng of them we must consider diligently the maners fashions of the Hebrues which were a people of great grauitie sadnesse and earnest in all their doynges if any notable thyng chaunced among them so that they not onely wrote but also set vp pillers and markes diuers signes to testifie the same vnto their posteritie and named the places where the thynges were done with such names as could not but keepe the dedes in memorie As Iacob called the place where he saw God face to face Pheniell that is Gods face And the place where the Egyptians mourned for Iacob seueÌ„ dayes the people of the countrey called Abell Miram that is the lamentation of the Egyptians to the intent that such names should kepe the gestes and stories in minde And likewise in all their couenaunts they not onely promised one to another and sware theron but also set vp signes and tokens therof and gaue the places names to keepe the thyng in minde And they vsed therto such circumstaunces protestations solemne fashions and ceremonies to confirme the coâ—enauÌ„tes and to testifie that they were made with great earnest aduise and deliberation to the intent that it should be to much shame and to much abhomination both before God and man to breake them euer after As Abraham Genes 21. when he made a couenaunt of peace with Abimeleck kyng of the Philistines after they had eaten and dronke together and sworne hee put seuen Lambes by them selues and Abimelecke receiued them of his hand to testifie that he there had digged a certaine well and that the right therof pertained to hym And he called the well Beer Seba the well of Swearyng or the well of seneÌ„ because of the oth of the seueÌ„ lambes and by that title did Abraham his children chalenge it many hundred yeares after And when Iacob Laban made a coueâ—aunt together Genes 31. they cast vp an heape of stones in witnesse and called it Giliad the heape of witnesse and they bound ech other for theÌ„ and their posteritie that neither part should passe the heape to the others countreyward to hurt or conquer their land and Laban bouÌ„d Iacob also that he should take no other wiues besides his daughters to vexe them And of all that couenaunt they made that heape a witnes calling it the witnesseheape that their children should enquire the cause of the name their father should declare vnto them the history And such fashions as they vse among them selues did God also vse to themward in all his notable dedes whether of mercy in deliueryng them or of wrath in punishing their disobedience and traÌ„sgression in all his promises to them and couenauntes made betwene them and hym As when after the generall floude God made a couenaunt with Noe and all mankind also withall liuing creatures that he would no more drowne the world he gaue them the
swete water and bloud of very agonie conceiued of his passioÌ„ so nighe at hand The bloud stricken on the postes saued theÌ„ that they were not plagued with the Egyptians deliuered them out of the captiuitie of Pharao And the bloud of Christ strickeÌ„ on the postes of our consciences deliuereth vs from the captiuitie of Pharao the deuill and smitting of his auÌ„gels c. There might not a bone thereof be broken no more were there of Christes though the ij that were hanged with him had either of them his legges his armes brokeÌ„ Moreouer that it was a very prophecie of y e death of Christ of the vertue of his passion it is made the more manifest by the woordes of Christ himselfe Luke 22. for the night before hys passion when he had eaten Pesah with his Disciples he sayd I will no more â—ate of it henceforth till it be fulfilled in the kyngdome of GOD. As who should say This memoriall which we yearely haue hetherto obserued was once fulfilled in the kyngdome of this world when your fathers were deliuered out of bondage and seruitude of the Egyptians But it hath yet an other signification hetherto vnknowen vnto you which must be fulfilled spirituallie in the kingdome of God by my passion that is at hand and bloud that now shall shortly be shed by the which ye shal be deliuered out of the power of Sathan sinne and hell made heyres of the kyngdome of heauen Neither was it the lambes bloud that deliuered you then For what regarde hath God in the bloud of shepe and calues but the bloud of Christ whom that lambe figured and described his innocencie purenes and obedience to hys father and compassion to mankynde ward whose feble nature he had put on with all the infirmities of the same saue sinne did then deliuer you to bryng you to the fayth of this deliueraunce and to make you through faith partakers therof Many things there be in the Scripture whiche haue a carnall fulfillyng euen there where they be spoken or done and yet haue an other spirituall signification to be fulfilled long after in Christ and his kyngdome and yet neuer knowen till the thyng be done As the Serpent of Brasse which Moses haÌ„ged vp in the wildernes though it tooke effect carnally in the wildernes yet it so describeth the liftyng vp of Christ vpon the crosse the vertue of his passion that no touÌ„g could better declare it to make the hart feele it If ye aske why they may not be knowen till they be done and what prophecie may helpe I aunswere If men dyd vnderstand them before they were done they would endeuour to let the fulfillyng of them and when the significatioÌ„ is fulfilled then to see how playnly it was described in the Scripture doth excedyngly coÌ„firme the fayth thereof and make it better to be vnderstand And when this Pesah was fulfilled spirituallie in the kyngdome of heaueÌ„ by the death and bloud â—heddyng of Christ it ended there And in y t roome therof coÌ„cernyng that spirituall significatioÌ„ came the signe of the SacrameÌ„t of the body and bloud of our Sauiour Christ as Baptisme came in stede of CircuÌ„cision thyngs more easie lesse paynefull and tedious to be obserued and more gentle to prouoke and entise the Heathen For as the lambe describeth the death of Christ to come and the maner of his passion by which we should be deliuered euen so doth the ceremonie of the body and bloud of Christ testifie vnto vs that he hath giuen him selfe to death for vs and redemed vs already if we beleue and cleue 〈◊〉 to the profession of our Baptisme 〈…〉 thâ—â—in or will if any tempest had 〈◊〉 vs out of the right course returne to the right way agayne This to be so the wordes of the Instituâ—â—d declare which are these 1. Cor. 11. The Lord Iesus the night that he was betraâ—ed tooke bread and gaue thankes and brake it and sayd Take eate this is my body that shal be giuen for you this doe in remembraunce of me And likewise he tooke the cup wheÌ„ Supper was done saying This cup is the new TestameÌ„t in my bloud this do as often as ye shall drinke it in the remembraunce of me Here ye see by these woordes that it was ordeined to kepe the death of Christ in minde and to testifie that his body was giueÌ„ and his bloud shed for vs. And Luke 22. This is my body that is giueÌ„ for you do this in remembraunce of me And this cup is the new Testament in my bloud whiche shal be shed for you Loe here ye see agayne that it was instituted to kepe y t death of Christ in minde and to testifie wherfore he dyed eueÌ„ to saue vs from sinne death and hell that we should seeke none other meanes to be deliuered with for there is none other name for vs to be saued by but onely by the name of Iesus Actes 4. And as the children of Israell stong of the firie Serpents could haue none other remedy to saue them from present death then to go and behold the brasen Serpent hanged vp by Moses in the wildernes whiche lookyng on onely healed them Euen so if the styng of death whiche is sinne haue wounded their soule with the workyng of the law in the consciences there is none other remedy then to runne to Christ which shed his bloud hangyng vpon the Crosse and to his euerlastyng Testament and mercyfull promise that it was shed for vs for the remissioÌ„ of our sinnes If thou be stong with conscieÌ„ce of sinne the Cockatrice of thy poysoned nature hath beheld her selfe in the glasse of the righteous law of GOD there is none other salue for remedie theÌ„ to runne to Christ immediatly and to the father through him And to say father I haue sinned agaynst thee and thy godly holy and righteous law agaynst my brother whom I ought of all right to loue for thy sake as well as my selfe forgeue me O father for thy sonne Iesus Christes sake accordyng to thy most mercyfull promises Testament I will aske my brother forgiuenes if the peace I meane be not made already and will make to my power such satisfaction to hym as shall seme right in his eyes if he be reasonable or as the congregatioÌ„ shall assigne or faythfull men thereunto appointed by the congregation or such as I and he will agree vpon and will endeuour my self to do so no more with the helpe of thy grace And will submit my selfe to the wholesome ordinaunce of the coÌ„gregation accordyng the doctrine of thy sonne Iesus and of his faithful Apostles For there is none other name giuen vnder heauen wherby we shal be saued but onely the name of Iesus Hereof ye see that the SacrameÌ„t is an absolutioÌ„ of our sinnes as often as we receiue it where it is truly
taught and vnderstand and receiued a right Hereof ye see also that as the Hebrues wrote their stories in couenaūts and signes giuyng their signes such names as could not but keepe them in mynde so God the father dyd follow the example of the people or they followyng hym and commaunded hys promises couenaunts and prophecies to be written in gestures signes and ceremonies geuyng them names that could not but kepe his couenauntes in mynde Euen so Christ wrote the couenaunt of his body bloud in bread and wine geuyng thē that name that ought to keepe couenaunt in remembraunce And hereof ye see that our Sacraments are bodyes of stories onely and that there is none other vertue in thē thē to testifie and exhibite to the senses and vnderstanding the couenauntes promises made in Christs bloud And here ye see that where the Sacramēts or ceremonies are not rightly vnderstād there they be cleane vnprofitable And as the Circumcisiō in the flesh their hartes still vncircumcised hating the law of God and beleuyng in their owne imaginations were Circumcised to their damnation And as the Baptised in the fleshe onely the hart still vncleane neither beleuyng in Christ for the forgeuenes of their sinnes neither louyng their neighbour for Christes sake are Baptised also vnto their greater damnatiō For though God haue right to al mē because he hath created and made mā yet to all such persons by reason of the signe and badge and of their owne cōsent graunt and promise he hath more right to the callyng of them to the keepyng of his law if they trust in hym onely or to damne them bicause when they know their duety or might if they would the signe mouyng them and giuyng them an occasiō to aske the rather and yet do it not Euē so all that come to the Sacrament for any other purpose then it was ordeined and instituted for that is to say to seke absotion of their sinnes with a set purpose to sinne no more as nigh as they 〈…〉 to cal to me 〈◊〉 y e benefite of the passiō of Christ with y t meditatiō to weaken the flesh to strēgth the spirite Agaynst her to giue thankes agayne that is to say to call to mynde how much hee is bounde to loue his neighbour to helpe his neede and to 〈◊〉 his infirmitie and to forgeue him 〈◊〉 haue offended and desire forgeuenes promising to amēde whereunto Christ bindeth all that wil be partakers of his bloud All such as are not thus prepared come to their greater damnation I passe ouer with silence the wicked 〈◊〉 damnable doctrine of these seruauntes of Mammon whiche for lucre peruert the true vse of the Sacrament and hide it from the people for theyr gayne teachyng it to be a sacrifice instituted of God to helpe the soules of the dead in Purgatorie and that it wil make men rich and bring them to such promotion as Christ neuer promised his Disciples but forbad it them Some will say This Sacrament needed not Baptisme is inough Baptisme is a receiuyng into Religiō and there is the couenauntes made what we shall do and what we shall haue And baptisme is a signe wherby God hath right to vs and we to God and to Christ and wherby euery man hath right to call other to do their dueties and to rebuke them that will not Neither our saluation so greatly standeth in that or any other Sacrament that we could not be saued without them by preachyng the word onely Neuerthelesse God hath written his will to haue his benefites kept in memorie to his glorie and our benefite and namely this benefite of all benefites wherin onely the pith of our saluation resteth therfore though the effect of it be signified by Baptisme and though we be baptised to beleue in y t death of Christ and to dye with him by the mortifieng of the flesh yet doth this Sacrament through y t rehearsing of the couenaūt and breakyng of the bread and powryng out of wine much more lyuely expresse the whole storie kept it better in memorie by dayly repeatyng therof and hath more might and vehemencie to heale the conscience stong with fresh sinne For the nature of mā is so weake so feble and so frayle that he can not but sinne as there is no mā that liueth and sinneth not And when he is so fallen then the law looketh vpon him with so terrible a countenaunce so thundereth in hys eares that he dare not abide but turneth his backe and to go but the enemie still assayleth him on the other side to persuade him that GOD hath cast him away saying they that be Gods haue power to kepe his law thou hast not but breakest them Ergo thou art a cast away a damned creature and hell gapeth and setteth opē her mouth to deuoure him the flesh also wrestleth with the spirit to kepe him down and to take prisoner and to stoppe his mouth that he crie no more vpon her that she might sinne at pleasure without all feare The careles swyne that consent vnto sinne feele not these thinges neither the hypocrites that haue put a visard on their face of the law and make her looke with such a coūtenaunce as pleaseth thē but the poore folkes that haue the eyes open and consent and fayne would do the law they feele that can not be expressed with toung Neither is there liuyng any man that feeleth the vertue and power of the bloud of Christ whiche hath not first felt the strong paynes of hell Seyng then that this mā is so sicke so prone and ready to fall and so cruelly inuaded whē he hath sinned of the feende the flesh and the law that he is oft put to flight and feared and made to runne away from his father Therfore hath the God of all mercy and of his infinite pitie and bottomlesse compassion set vp this Sacrament as a signe on an high hill whence it may be sene on euery side a farre and neare to call againe them that be fled and runne away And with this Sacramēt he as it were clocketh to them as an henne doth for her chickens together them vnder the wynges of his mercy And hath commaunded his Sacrament to be had in continuall vse to put them in mynde of mercy layd vp for them in Christes bloud and to witnesse and testifie it vnto them and to be the seale therof For the Sacrament doth much more vehemētly print lyuely the fayth and make it sinke down into the hart then do bare wordes onely As a man is more sure of that he heareth seeth feeleth smelleth and tasteth then that he heareth onely Now when the wordes of the Testament and promises are spoken ouer the bread This is my body that shal be broken for you This is my bloud that shal be shed for you they confirme the faith but much
more when the Sacrament is sene with the eyes the bread broken the wine poured out or looked on and yet more when I tast it and smell it As ye see when a man maketh promise to an other with light wordes betwene them selues and as they departed hee to whom the promise is made beginneth to doubt whether the other spake earnestly or mocked and doubteth whether he will remember his promise to bide by it or not But when any man speaketh with aduisement and deliberation the wordes are thē more credible but yet if he sweare it confirmeth the thyng more and yet the more if he strake handes if he geue earnest if he call record if he geue his hād writing and seale it so is the promise more and more beleued for the hart gathereth Lo he spake with aduisement deliberation and good sadnes he clapped hands called recordes and put to his hand and seale the man cannot be so faynt without the feare of God as to deny all this Shame shall make him bide by his promise though he were such a man that I could not compell him if he would deny it If a young mā breake a ryng betwene him and a mayde doth not the fact testifie make a presumption to all men that his hart meant as his wordes spake Manoha Sampsones father when he had sene an aungell Iud. 13. he sayd to his wife we shal surely dye because we haue sene the Lord. But his wife gathered other comfort of the circumstaunces and sayd if the Lord would kill vs he would not haue receaued such offerings of our hands nor shewed vs such thynges as he hath nor told vs of thynges to come Euen so our harts gather of the circūstaunces protestatiōs and other miracles of God good argumentes and reasons to stablish our weake fayth with all such as we could not gather at bare woordes onely And this we dispute God sent his sonne in our nature made him feele all our infirmities that moue vs to sinne and named him Iesus that is to say Sauiour because he should saue his people from their sinnes Math. 1. And after his death he sent his Apostles to preach the thynges or tydynges and to thrust it in at the eares of vs set vp a Sacrament of it to testifie it to be a seale of it to thrust it in not at the eares onely by the rehearsing of the promises and Testament ouer it neither at our eyes onely in beholdynge it but beate it in through our feelyng tastyng and smelling also and to be repeated dayly to be ministred to vs. He would not thinke we make halfe so much a do with vs if he loued vs not or if he would not haue vs fayne come and be as mercyfull to vs as he was to his frēdes in the old tyme that fell and rose agayne God so then vsed the Iewes to whom all ceremonyes were first giuen and from whom they came to vs euen such fashions as they vsed among them selues in all his promises and couenauntes not for his necessitie but for ours that such thynges should be a witnes and testimonie betwene him and vs to cōfirme the fayth of his promise that we should not wauer nor doubt in them when we looke on the seales of his obligations wherwith he hath bound him selfe And to keepe the promises and couenauntes better in mynde and to make them the more deepe sinke in our hartes and to be more earnestly regarded and that we should aske what such thynges ment and why God cōmaunded them to be obserued that ignoraunce should not excuse if we know not what we ought to do beleue for naturall reason ought to teach vs that y t outward corporall bodily thyng can not helpe the spirituall soule and that GOD hath not delectation in such fantasie Now if we were diligent to search for the good will of God and would aske what such ceremonies meant It were impossible but then God which hath promised Math. 7. If we seeke we shal finde would send vs true interpreters of his signes or Sacramentes And he that beyng of a lawfull age obserueth a ceremonie and knoweth not the entent to him is the ceremonie not onely vnprofitable but also hurtfull and cause of sinne In that he is not carefull and diligent to search for it and he there obserueth them with a false fayth of his owne imagination thinking as all Idolaters do and euer haue done that the outward woorke is a sacrifice and seruice to God The same therfore sinneth yet more deeper and more damnable Neither is Idolatrie any other thyng then to beleue that a visible ceremonie is a seruice to the inuisible God whose seruice is spirituall as he is a spirite and is none other thyng then to know that all is of hym and to trust in hym onely for all thynges and to loue him for his great goodnes and mercy aboue all and our neighbours as our selues for his sake vnto which spirituall seruyng of God and to leade vs to the same the old ceremonies were ordeined These be now sufficient concernyng the entent and vse of the ceremonies how they came vp Now let vs consider the wordes of this Testament and promises as they be rehearsed of the three Euangelistes Mathew Marke and Luke of the Apostle Paule For Iohn whiche wrote last touched nothyng that was sufficiently declared of other Math in the 26. thus sayth when they were eatyng Iesus tooke bread gaue thankes and brake and gaue hys Disciples and sayd take eate this is my body And he tooke the cup and thanked and gaue it them saying Drinke ye all of this for this is my bloud whiche is of the new Testament that is shed for many for the remission of sinnes First ye see by these wordes that the body was giuen to death and the bloud shed for the remiūiō of sinnes and that for many But who are these many Verely they that turne to GOD to beleue in hym onely and to endeuour them selues to keepe his law from hence forth Which many yet in respect of thē that loue not the law are but very few and euen that little flocke that gaue them selues wholy to follow Christ wherfore if any man thinke hee beleue in Christ and haue not the law written in his hart to consent that his dutie is to loue hys brother for Christ sake as Christ loued him and to endeuour him selfe so to do The fayth of that same man is vayne and built vppon sand of of his own imagination and not vpon the rocke of Gods word for his worde vnto which he hath bound himselfe is that they onely which turne to God to keepe his lawes shall haue mercy for Christes sake Drinke of it all for it is my bloud of the new Testament for it is that is to say the drinke that is in the cup or if ye list the cup
is my bloud of the new Testament takyng the cup for drinke by a maner of speaking vsed in all tounges as when we say I haue dronke a cup of wine we take there the cuppe for the wyne My bloud of this new Testamēt that is to say my bloud for whose shedding sake this new Testament and couenaūt is made to you for the forgeuenes of sinne The old Testament made betwene God and your fathers in mount Synai in whiche life was promised to thē onely that kept it and to the breakers death wrath and vengeance and to be accursed and no mētion made of mercy whiche was confirmed with bloud Exodus 24. Moyses offered halfe the bloud to God and sprinkeled the people with the other halfe to cōfirme the couenaunt and to bynde both parties neither was there any couenaūt made that was not confirmed with bloud as it is rehearsed Hebrues the 9. And as we see in the bookes of Moses whose custome of bloushedding was not onely to confirme those old couenauntes but also to be a prophecie of the bloud that should be shed to confirme this Testament That old cruell fearefull testamēt which drew y e people away so that they durst not abyde the voyce of thunder nor the terrible sight of the fire but went and stode a farre of was cōfirmed with the bloud of calues But this new and gentle Testament which calleth agayne and promiseth mercy to all that will amend And as it is a better Testamēt so is it confirmed with a better bloud to make men see loue to loue agayne and to be a greater confirmation of the loue promised For if he gaue vs his sonne what will he deny vs If God so loued vs whē we were sinners and knew him not that hee gaue his sonne for vs how much more loueth he vs now whē we loue agayn and would fayne kepe his cōmaundementes In the old couenauntes the people were sprinckled with bloud of calues without in their bodies to bynd thē to keepe the law els we were boūd to iust damnatiō for the breakyng of it Here it is sayd drinke of it euery one that your soules within may bee sprinkled and washed thorough fayth with the bloud of the sonne of God for the forgeuenes of sinne and to be partakers of a more easie and kynde Testament vnder which if you sinne thorough fragilitie you shal be warned louingly receiued to mercy if you will turne agayne and amend Marke in the. 14. And as they dyd eate Iesus tooke bread and when hee had geuen thākes he brake it gaue it to them sayd Take eate this is my body and he tooke the cup and when he had geuē thākes he tooke it to thē they al drāke of it And he said to thē this is my bloud of y e new Testament whiche is shed for many This is all one with Mathew as is aforesayd Luke in the 22. And he tooke bread when he had geuen thankes he brake it and gaue to them saying This is my body which is giuen for you this do in remembraunce of me Likewise also when he had supped he tooke the cup saying This cuppe is the new Testament in my bloud which is shed for you Here is also to be noted that y t cause of the institution was to be a memoriall to testifie that Christes body was giuē and his bloud shed for vs. And agayne where Mathew Marke sayd this is my bloud in the new Testament Luke sayth This cup is the new testamēt in my bloud whiche shal be shed for you This is a straunge speakyng far frō the vse of our toung to call the signe confirmation by the name of the thing that is signified confirmed The Testament is that Christes bloud is shed for our sinnes And Christ sayth This cup is that testament signifieng thereby that y e thing that is meant by this ceremony is that we beleue that his bloud shedding is the remissiō of our sinnes which is the very Testament Paul 1. Cor. 11. saith on this maner That which I deliuered vnto you I receaued of the Lord. For the Lorde Iesus the same night in the whiche he was betrayed tooke bread and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and said Take ye and eate this is my body which is broken for you this do in remembraūce of me After the same maner also he tooke the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the new Testament in my bloud this do as oftē as ye drinke it in the remēbraūce of me For as often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke this cup ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come As Mathew and Marke agree in these wordes So do Lucas and Paul And as it is aboue declared vppon the wordes of Luke and so here by oft repeatyng one thyng This do in remembraunce of me This cup is the new Testament in my bloud This do as oft as ye drinke it in the remembraunce of me Agayne as oft as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup so oft ye must declare the Lordes death By this oftē repeatyng I say ye may euidently perceaue the cause entēt and whole purpose of the institution of this Sacrament was to testifie and confirme the fayth of the Testament made in the death of Christ how that for his sake our sinnes shal be forgeuen So do this in the remembraunce of me that is to say Take bread wyne and rehearse the couenaunt and testament ouer them How that my body was broken and my bloud shed for many and thē geue them to the people to eate and drinke to be a signe and earnest and the seale of the Testament crie vpon them without ceassing to beleue in me onely for the remission of sinnes and not to dispayre how weake soeuer they be onely if they hang on me and desire power to keepe the law after my doctrine and example of my lyfe and do morne and be sory bycause they cannot do that good thyng which they would For sayth Paul who soeuer shall eate of this bread or drinke of the cup of the Lord vnworthely shal be giltie of the body and bloud of the Lord that is to say whoso receaueth the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ with an vncleane hart not forsaking the old lustes of the flesh Nor purposing to folow Christ and to loue his neighbour as onely Christ was to hym mercyfull The same sinneth agaynst the body bloud of Christ In that hee maketh a mocke of the earnest death of Christ as it is written Hebrues the. 10. treadeth Christ vnder foote and counteth the bloud of the Testament wherwith he was sāctified as an vnholy thyng doth dishonour to the spirite of grace Of this ye may perceaue agayne what the Sacrament meaneth what the entent of the ordinaunce
aungels And agayn in the same chapter wheÌ„ the aungell that wresteled with hym had blessed hym was departed Iacob called the name of the place Pheniell Gods face that the people in time to come should aske why it was called Gods face their Elders should aunswere because Iacob saw there GOD face to face that the name should keepe the thyng in mynde And agayne in the 33. where he had made boughtes or houses of boughes for his beastes hee named the place Sucoth that is Boothes Item Gene. 33. He bought a parcell of land and built there an alter and called it the mighty God of Israell Item Gene. 35. the God of Bethell and Genesis the last chapter Ioseph held a lamentation for his father seuen dayes and the people of the countrey called the name of the place Abell Masrayn the lamentation of the EgyptiaÌ„s Now the place was not the lamentation but so called to kepe the lamentation in memorie Item Exodus xij the lambe is called Pesah a passing by because the aungell did passe by the houses and hurted not where it was slayne and the bloud striken on the postes that the name should kepe the thyng in memorie Item Exod. 29. and Leuit. 8. almost euery where the beast offered for sinne is called sinne whiche vse of speakyng Paule vseth Rom. 9. and 2. Cor. 5. and calleth Christ sinne wheÌ„ Christ is neither sinne nor sinnefull but an acceptable offeryng for sinne yet he is called our sinne because he bare our sinnes on his backe and because our sinnes are coÌ„sumed and made no sinne in him if we will forsake our sinnes and beleue in Christ for the remission therof Christ is also called our righteousnes to certifie vs that when we haue no righteousnes of our owne yet that his righteousnes is giuen vs to make satisfactioÌ„ for our vnrighteousnes if we will beleue it Item Exodus the 30. The sinne or sinne offeryng is called AtonemeÌ„t and it was yet but a signe certifiâ—ng the coÌ„science that the aronement was made and that God had forgiuen the sinne Item Iudicum 10. They called the name of a certaine Horna as it were an vtter destructioÌ„ Because that they had vtterly destroyed man woman child and all that bare life Item Iudicum 15. the place where Sampson killed meÌ„ with an Asse iawe was called Lehy that is Iaw bone to kepe the acte in mynde Item Iudic. 19. There went a companie out of the tribe of Dan and pitched besides Kyriath Iearym in Iuda and the place was called euer after the host of Dan onely to keepe the thyng in mynde Item 1. Reg. 6. A great stone where God slewe fifty thousand was called the great lameÌ„tation In so much that the text sayth they put the Arke on the great lamentation Item 1. Reg. 7. Samuell pitched a stone on an end and called it the helpe stone because God had there holpen them and giuen them a great victorie of the Philistines Item the last of the 3. of kinges Sedechias came to Achab with a couple of hornes on his head saying With these hornes shalt thou slay the Assyrians hee meant not that Achab should take those hornes and gore at the AssyriaÌ„s But would that he should beleue onely that as a beast scattereth a cocke of hay with his hornes so shuld Achab scatter the host of the Assyrians with his host Item Numeri the. 6. he that voweth abstinence must let his heare grow to keepe his abstinence in mynde and when his abstinence is out he is commaunded to shaue the head of his abstinence and to offer such offeryngs as are there appoynted after that he hath shauen of his abstinence Loe here the heare is called his abstineÌ„ce and is yet but a memorie of his abstinence Item Iere. 7. The Prophet was coÌ„mauÌ„ded to shere of his abstinence and to cast it away which abstinence is but his heare Also Ezechiell 12. God commaunded the Prophet to remoue withall his goodes after such maner as conquerers carie away the people captine froÌ„ countrey to couÌ„trey and when he had done The Lord sayd vnto him this prophesie is the Capteine or Prince of Ierusalem when it was but an exaÌ„ple to him how he should be serued Finally where Mathew and Marke say This cup is my bloud of the new Testament Paule and Luke say This cup is the new Testament in my bloud Now must the sence of the woordes of the two first Matthew and Marke be all one with the sences of the woordes of the ij last Luke Paule The wordes of Luke and Paule are This cup is the new Testament made in my bloud or for my bloud sake Now the Testament is that hys bloud was shed for our sinnes but it is impossible that the cup or his bloud should be that promise Wherfore the sence must be nedes that it is the memoriall and seale of the TestameÌ„t onely And therefore where Mathew and Marke say This cuppe is my bloud of the new TestameÌ„t the sence must nedes be also That it is the memoriall seale therof onely calling after the vse of the Hebrues the signe with y t name of that which is signified that is to say calling the wine whiche onely signifieth the bloud with the name of the bloud And then it followeth that the bread is called his body after the same maner because it is the signe of his body These like exaÌ„ples moue the third part to affirme that we be not bound to beleue that the bread is the very body of Christe Though it be so called nor that the bread is transubstantiated into the body No more theÌ„ the things here rehearsed are that they be called or transubstantiated into the very things which they be called The other will aunswere though this memoriall were not the thynges whose names they beare yet it wil not follow that it should bee so here in the Sacrament for they that gaue such other names had no power to make the thynges so to be But Christ is very God and hath power to make his body to be euery thyng and euery where I aunswere that God cannot make euery of his creatures God neither caÌ„ it bee proued lesse repugnaunce that a creature should bee euery where then that he should be God Moreouer though God where he appeared to Iacob had pitched a stone on an end and called it Gods face yet had he not bene any more bound to beleue that it had bene the very face of God then if Iacob had done it The almightynes of GOD standeth not in that hee is able to do all that our foolish leude thoughtes may Imagme But because all power is his of him and that heè doth all he will and hath made all of naught and can bryng all to naught agayne And can do all that includeth not coÌ„trarie to the truth and veritie that God hath put
to me as vnto the very onely anker of his saluation Not that any man hath sene the father lest peradnenture ye mistake these wordes to heare and to learne as though they pertemed to the outward senses and not rather to the mynde and inward illuminyng of the soule For no man euer saw the father although he worke secretly vpon his hart so that what so euer hee willeth we must heare and learne No man I say seeth him but he that is sent of God as I sayd before of my selfe he it is that seeth the father Now therfore say I vnto you verely verely as playnly y t who so beleueth trusteth in me he hath life euerlasting Now haue ye y t summe of this my doctrine euē my very gospel y e whole tale of all my legacy and message wherfore I am sent into the world Had M. More vnderstode this short sentence who so beleueth in me hath life euerlastyng knowne what Paule with the other Apostles preached especially Paul being a yeare a halfe amōg the Corinthiās determinyng not neither presumyng to haue knowē any other thyng to be preached them as him selfe saith then Iesus Christ that he was crucified Had M. More vnderstand this point he should neuer haue thus blasphemed Christ his sufficiēt Scriptures neither haue so belyed his Euāgelistes holy Apostles as to say they wrote not all thinges necessary for our saluation but left out things of necessitie to be beleued makyng Gods holy testamēt insufficient vnperfite First reueled vnto our fathers written oft sence by Moyses and then by his Prophetes and at last written both by his holy Euangelistes and Apostles to But turne we to Iohn agayne let More mocke still lye to I am y ◠bread of life saith Christ And no mā denyeth y ◠our fathers elders did eate Manna in the desert yet are they dead But he that eateth of this bread that is to say beleueth in me he hath life euerlastyng For it is I that am this liuely bread which am come from heauen of whom who so eate by faith shal neuer dye Here therfore it is to be noted diligently y ◠Christ meaneth as euery mā may see by y ◠eating of this bread none other thyng then the belefe in him self offred vp for our sinnes whiche faith onely iustifieth vs. Whiche sentence to declare more playnly that he would haue it noted more diligently he repeteth it yet agayn saying It is I y t am the liuely bread which am come down frō heauē who so eateth of this bread shall liue euerlastingly And to put you cleare out of doubt I shall shew you in few wordes what this matter is by what wayes I must be the Sauiour redemer of the world to giue it this life so oft rehearsed therfore now take good heede This bread which I speake of so much shall giue it you it is myne owne flesh which I must lay forth pay for the life of y ◠world Here it is now manifest that he should suffer death in his own flesh for our redēptiō to geue vs this life euerlastyng Thus now may ye see how Christes fleshe which he called bread is the spirituall foode meate of our soules Whē our soules by fayth see God the father not to haue spared his onely so deare beloued sonne but to haue deliuered him to suffer that ignominious so paynefull death to restore vs to lyfe thē haue we eaten his flesh and dronken his bloud assured firmely of the fauour of God satisfied certified of our saluation After this communication that he sayd The bread whiche I shall geue you is my flesh whiche I shall pay for the lyfe of the world yet were the carnall Iewes neuer the wiser For their vnbelief and sturdy hatred would not suffer the very spirituall sence mynde of Christes wordes to enter into theyr hartes They could not see that Christes flesh broken and crucified and not bodely eaten should be our saluation and this spiritual meate as our soules to bee fed and certified of the mercy of God and forgiuenes of our sinnes thorough his passion and not for any eatyng of his fleshe with our teeth The more ignoraunt therfore fleshly they were the more fierce were they full of indignatiō striuyng one agaynst an other saying How may this felow geue vs his flesh to eate it They stoke fast yet in his fleshe before their eyes those fleshly Iewes Wherfore no maruell though they abhorred the bodely eatyng thereof although our fleshly Papistes beyng of the Iewes carnall opinion yet abhorre it not neither ceasse they dayly to crucifie and offer him vp agayne which was once for euer and all offred as Paule testifieth And euen here sith Christ came to teache to take away all doubt and to breake strife he might his wordes otherwise declared then he hath will here after expounde them haue soluted their question saying if he had so ment as More meaneth that he would haue bene conuayed and conuersed as our iugglers sleighly can conuaye him with a few woordes into a singyng loafe or els as the Thomisticall Papistes say bene inuisible with all his dimensioned body vnder the fourme of bread transubstantiated into it And after a like Thomisticall mystery the wyne transubstantiated to into hys bloud so that they should eate his flesh and drinke his bloud after their owne carnall vnderstanding but yet in an other forme to put away all grudge of stomacke Or sith S. Iohn if he had vnderstode his maisters minde and tooke vpon hym to write his wordes would leaue this Sermon vnto the world to be read he might now haue deliuered vs and them frō this doubt But Christ would not so satisfie theyr question but aunswered Verely verely I say vnto you except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall not haue that life in your selues He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath lyfe euerlasting and I shall styrre him vp in the last day for my flesh is very meate and my bloud the very drinke He saith not here that bread shal be transubstanciated or conuerted into his body nor yet the wyne into his bloud But now cōferre this saying to his purpose at the begynnyng where he had them worke for that meate that should neuer perish tellyng them that to beleue in hym whom God hath sent was the worke of God And who so beleueth in hym should neuer thyrst nor hunger but haue lyfe euerlastyng Conferre also this that foloweth and then shalt see it playne that his wordes be vnderstand spiritually of the belefe in his flesh crucified and his bloud shed for which belefe we bee promised euerlastyng lyfe hym selfe saying Who so beleueth in me hath life euerlastyng Here therfore their questiō how may this man giue vs his
flesh to eate it is soluted euen when he gaue his body to be broken his bloud to be shed And we eate and drinke it in deede wheÌ„ we beleue stedfastly that hee dyed for the remission of our sinnes Austen and Tertullian to witnesse But here maketh More his argument agaynst the young man Because the Iewes maruelleâ— at this saying My flesh is very meate and my bloud drinke And not at this I am the dore and the very vyne therefore this text sayth he My flesh is c. must be vnderstand after the litterall sence that is to wirte eueÌ„ as the carnall Iewes vnderstode it murmuring at it beyng offended goyng their wayes froÌ„ Christ for their so carnall vnderstandyng therof And the other textes I am the dore c. must be vnderstand in an Allegory and spituall sence because his hearers maruelled nothyng at the maner of the speach Loe Christen Reader here hast thou not a â—ast but a great tunne full of Mores mischief and pernicious peruertyng of Gods holy worde and as thou seist him here falsely pestilently destroy the pure sence of Gods worde so doth hee in all other places of hys bookes First where he sayth they marueiled at this Christes saying My flesh is very meate c. that is not so neither is there any such worde in the text except More will expounde Murmurabant idest mirabantur they murmured that is to say they marueiled as he expouÌ„deth Oportet idest expedit conuenit He must dye or it behoueth him to dye that is to say it was expedient and of good coÌ„gruence that he should dye c. Thus this Poete may make a man to signifie an Asse blacke white to blere the simple eyes But yet for his Lordly pleasure let vs graunt him that they murmured is as much to say as they meruayled because perchaunce the one may folow at the other And then do I aske him whether Christes Disciples and his Apostles heard â—im not vnderstode him not when he sayd I am the doore and the vyne and when hee sayd My flesh c. If he say no or nay the Scripture is playne agaynst him If he say yea or yes then yea doe I aske hym whether his Disciples and Apostles thus hearyng and vnderstandyng hys woordes in all these three Chapters wondered and meruayled as More sayth or murmuâ—ed as hath the text at their maisters speech What thinke ye More must aunswere here Here may ye see whether this old holy vpholder of the Popes Churche is brought euen to be taken in his owne trappe For the Disciples and his Apostles neither murmured nor merâ—ayled nor yet were offended w t this their maister Christes wordes and maner of speech for they wâ—…ainted with such phâ—…red their maister Christ when hâ—â—…e will ye also go hence frâ—me â–ª Lord sayd they to whom shall we goe thou hast the wordes of euerlastyng lyâ—e and we beleue that thou arâ—… sonne of the liuyng God Lo M. More they neither meruailed nor murmured And why For because as ye say theâ— vnderstode iâ— in an Allegory 〈◊〉 â—â—d perceiued well that hee meant not of hys materiall â—ody to bee eaten with their teeth but he meant 〈◊〉 of him selfe to be beleued to be very God and very man hauing flesh and bloud as they had and yet was he â—he sonne of the liuyng God This belefe gathered they of all hys spirituall sayinges as hym selfe expounded his own wordes saying My flesh profiteth nothyng meanyng to be eaten but it is the spirite that giueth this life And the wordes that I speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe so that who so beleue my flesh to be crucified and broken and my bloud to be shed for his sinnes he eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud and hath lyfe euerlastyng And this is the lyfe wherewith the righteous lyue euen by fayth The second argument of More AFter this text thus wisely proued to be vnderstand in the litterall sence with carnall Iewes and not in the Allegorike or spirituall sense with Christ his Apostles the whole suÌ„me of Mores confutation of the young maÌ„ standeth vpon this Argument 〈◊〉 Posse ad Esse That is to witte God may do it Ergâ— it is done Christ may make his body in many or in all places at once Ergo it is in many or in all places at once Which maner of argumentation how false and naught it is euery sophister and euery man that hath witte perceiueth A like argument God may shew More the truth and call him to repentaunce as he did Paul for persecutyng his Church Ergo More is conuerted to God Or God may let him run of an indurate hart with Pharao and at last take an open and soden vengeaunce vppon him for persecutyng hys worde and burnyng his poore members Ergo it is done already M. More must firste proue it vs by expresse wordes of holy Scripture and not by hys owne vnwritten dreames that Christes body is in many places or in all places at once and then though our reason can not reach it yet our fayth measured and directed with the worde of fayth will both reach it receiue it and hold it fast to not because it is possible to God and impossible to reason but bicause the written woorde of our fayth sayth it But wheÌ„ we read Gods wordes in mo then xx places contrary that his body should be here More must giue vs leue to beleue his vnwritten vanities verities I should say at laysure Here mayst thou see Christen reader wherefore More would so fayne make thee beleue that the Apostles left out certeine thynges vnwritten of necessitie to be beleued eueÌ„ to stablish the Popes kyngdome which standeth of Mores vnwritten vanities As of the presence of Christes body and makyng therof in the bread Of Purgatory of inuocation of Saintes worshyppyng of stones and stockes pilgrimages halowyng of bowes and belles and crepyng to the crosse c. If ye will beleue what so euer More can fayne without the Scripture then caÌ„ this Poete faine you an other Church theÌ„ Christes and that ye must beleue it what so euer it teacheth you for he hath fained to that it caÌ„ not erre though ye see it erre and fight agaynst it selfe a thousand rymes Yea if it tell you blacke is white good is bad and the deuill is God yet must ye beleue it or els be burned as heretikes But let vs returne to our purpose To dispute of Gods almighty absolute power what God may do with his body it is great folie and no lesse presumption to More sith the Pope whiche is no whole God but halfe a God by their owne decrees haue decreed no man to dispute of his power But Christen Reader be thou content to know that Gods wil his word and his power be all one and repugne not And neither willeth he nor may not do any thing includyng
repugnaunce imperfection or that should derogate minish or hurt his glory his name The glory of his Godhead is to bee present and to fill all places at once essencially presently with his almightie power which glory is denyed to any other creature him selfe saying by his Prophet I will not giue my glory to any other creature now therfore syth his maÌ„head is a creature it caÌ„ not haue this glory onely whiche is appropried to the Godhead To attribute to his manhode that propertie whiche onely is appropried to hys Godhead is to confounde both the natures of Christ What thing so euer is euery where after the sayd maner that must nedes be infinite without begynnyng and end it must be one alone and almightie whiche properties onely are appropried vnto the glorious maiestie of the Godhead Wherefore Christes body may not be in all or in many places at once Christ him selfe saying as concerning his manhooâ— He is lesse then the father but as touchyng his Godhead the father I be both one thyng And Paule recityng the Psalme affirmeth Christ as concernyng his manhode to be lesse then God or lesse then aungels as some text hath it Here it is playne that all thinges that More imagineth fayneth are not possible to God for it is not possible for God to make acreature equall vnto him selfe for it includeth repugnauÌ„ce derogateth his glory God promised swore that all nations should be blessed in the death of that promised seede which was Christ God had determined and decreed it before the world was made Ergo Christ must needes haue dyed and not to expouÌ„de this word Oportet as More mynseth it For it was so necessary that the contrary was impossible except More would make God a lyer which is impossible Paule concludeth that Christ must nedes haue dyed vsyng this Latine terme Necesse Saying where so euer is a TestameÌ„t there must the death of the Testament maker go betwene or els the Testament is not ratified sure but righteousnes and remission of sinnes in Christes bloud is his new Testament whereof he is mediatour Ergo the Testament maker must nedes haue died Wrest not therfore M. More this word Oportet though ye finde Potest for Oportet in some corrupt copy vnto your vnsauery sence But let Oportet signifie he must or it behoueth hym to dye For he tooke our very mortall nature for y e same decreed couÌ„cel himselfe saying Oportet exaltari filium hominis c. It behoueth that the sonne of maÌ„ must dye that euery one that beleueth in him perish not c. Here may ye see also y t it is impossible for God to breake his promise It is impossible to God which is that veritie to be found contrary in his deedes and wordes as to saue them whom he hath damned or to damne them whom hee hath saued wherefore all thynges imagined of M. Mores brayne are not possible to God And when More sayth that Christ had power to let his lyfe and to take it agayne therfore not to haue dyed of necessitie I woÌ„der me that his scholemaister here sayled him so cunnyng as he maketh him selfe therin which grauÌ„teth and affirmeth as true it is that with the necessary decreed woorkes of Gods forsight and prouidence staÌ„deth right wel his free libertie But M. More sayth at last if God would cell me that hee would make ech of both their bodyes two meanyng the young mans body and his to be in fiften places at once I would beleue him that he werable to make his wordes true in the bodies of both twayne and neuer would I so much as aske hym whether hee would glorifie them both first or not but I am sure glorified or vnglorified if he sayd it he is able to do it â—o here may ye see what a â—erueÌ„t fayth this old man hath and what an earnest mynde to beleue Christes woordes if hee had told him but I pray you M. More what and if Christ neuer told it you nor said it nor neuer would would ye not be as hasty not to beleue it If he told it you I praye you tell vs where you spake with hym and who was by to beare ye recorde and if you bryng as false a shrew as your selfe to testify this thyng yet by your own doctrine must ye make vs a miracle to confirme your tale ere we be bound to beleue you or yet to admit this your argument God may make his body in many places at once Ergo it is so Syr ye be to busie with Gods almighty power and haue taken to great a burden vppon your weake shoulders ye haue ouerladen your selfe with your own harnesse and weapons and young Dauid is likely to preuayle agaynst you with his sling and stone God hath infatuated your high subtill wisedome Your crafty conueyaunce is spyed God hath sent your Church a mete couer for such a cup eueÌ„ such a defender as ye take vppon your selfe to be that shall let all theyr whole cause fall flatte in the myer vnto both your shames and vtter coÌ„fusion God therfore be praysed euer Amen Then sayth M. More though it semeth repugnaunt both to him to me one body to bee in two places at once yet God seeth how to make them stand together well inough This man with his old eyen spectacles seeth farre in Gods sight and is of his preuey Councel that knoweth belike by some secret reuelation how God seeth one body to be in many places at once includyng no repugnaunce For worde hath hee none for him in all Scripture no more theÌ„ one body to be in al places at once It implyeth first repugnaunce to my sight and reason that all this world should be made of nothyng and that a virgin should bryng forth a child But yet when I see it written with the wordes of my faith which God spake and brought it so to passe theÌ„ implyeth it no repugnaunce to me at all For my fayth reacheth it and receiueth it stedfastly For I know y t voyce of my herd man whiche if he sayd in any place of Scripture that his body should haue ben coÌ„tained vnder the forme of bread so many places at once here in earth and also abidyng yet still in heauen to Verely I would haue beleued him as soone and as firmely as M. More And therfore euen yet if he can shew vs but one sentence truly taken for his part as we caÌ„ do many for the contrary we must giue place For as for his vnwritteÌ„ verities the authority of his Antichristes sinagoge vnto which y t scripture forsaken hee is now at last with shame inough coÌ„pelled to flee they be proued starke lyes and very deuelry Then sayth hee that ye wot well that many good folke haue vsed in this matter many good fruitefull examples of Gods other workes not onely miracles writteÌ„ in Scripture Vnde versus
where one I pray ye but also done by the commoÌ„ course of nature here in earth If they be done by the common course of nature so be they no miracles And some thynges made also by mans hand As one face beholded in diuers glasses and euery peece of one glasse broken into twenty c. Lorde how this pontiâ—icall Poete playeth his part Bicause as he saith we see many faces in many glasses therefore may one body be in many places as though euery shadow and similitude representing the body were a bodely substauÌ„ce But I aske More when hee seeth hys owne face in so many glasses whether all those faces that appeare in the glasses be his owne very faces hauing bodely substaunce skynne fleshe bone as hath that face which hath his very mouth nose eyen c. wherewith he faceth vs out the truth thus falsely with lyes And if they be all his very faces then in very deede there is one body in many places and he him selfe beareth as many faces in one hode But accordyng to his purpose eueÌ„ as they be no very faces nor those so many voyces sownes and similitudes multiplied in the ayre betwene the glasses or other obiect the body as the Philosopher proueth by naturall reason be no very bodyes no more is it Christes very body as they would make thee beleue in the bread in so many places at once But the bread broken and eaten in the Supper monisheth and putteth vs in remembraunce of his death and so exciteth vs to thankes giuyng to lande and prayse for the benefite of our redemption and thus wee there haue Christ present in the inward eye and sight of our fayth We eate his body and drinke hys bloud that is we beleue surely that hys bodye was crucified for our sinnes and hys bloud shed for our saluation At last note Christen reader that M. More in the third booke of his confutation of Tyndall the. CCxlix side to proue S. Iohns Gospell vnperfit and insufficient for leauing out of so necessary a point of our faith as he calleth the last Supper of Christ his MauÌ„dy sayth that Iohn speake nothyng at all of this SacrameÌ„t And now see againe in these his letters agaynst Frith how him selfe bringeth in Iohn the vj. chap. to impugne Frithes writyng and to make all for the Sacrament eueÌ„ thus My flesh is verely meate my bloud drinke Belike the man had there ouer shotte hym selfe foule the young man here causing him to put on his spectacles and poore better and more wisely with his old eyen vpoÌ„ S. Iohns Gospel to finde that thing there now written which before he would haue made one of his vnwritten verities As yet if he looke narowly hee shall espy that him self hath proued vs by Scripture in the xxxvij leafe of his Dialogue of quoth he and quoth I our Ladies perpetuall virginitie expoundyng non cogâ—osco id est non cognoscam whiche now written vnwritten veritie hee numbereth a litle before among his vnwritteÌ„ vanities Thus may ye see how this old holy vpholder of the popes church hys woordes fight agaynst him selfe into his own confusion in findyng vs forth his vnwritten written vanities verities I should say But returne we vnto the exposition of S. Iohn When the Iewes would not vnderstand the spirituall saying of the eating of Christes flesh and drinkyng of hys bloud so oft and so playnely declared he gaue them a strong stripe and made them more blynd for they so deserued it such are the secrete iudgementes of God addyng vnto all hys sayinges thus who so eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud abideth in me and I in him These wordes were spoken vnto these vnbeleuers into their farther obstinatioÌ„ but vnto the faithfull for theyr better instruction Now gather of this the contrary say who so eateth not my fleshe and drinketh not my bloud abydeth not in me nor I in him and ioyne this to the foresayd sentence Except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of maÌ„ drinke hys bloud ye haue no lyfe in you let it neuer fal froÌ„ thy minde Christen reader that faith is the lyfe of the righteous and that Christ is this lyuyng bread whom thou eatest that is to say in whoÌ„ thou beleuest For if our Papistes take eatyng drinkyng here bodely as to eate the naturall body of Christ vnder the forme of bread and to drinke hys bloud vnder the forme of wyne theÌ„ must all young children that neuer came to Gods borde departed all laye men that neuer drancke hys bloud be damned By loue we abyde in God and hee in vs loue foloweth faith in the order of our vnderstanding and not in order of succession of tyme if thou lookest vpon the selfe giftes and not on their fruites So that principally by faith wherby we cleaue to Gods goodnes and mercy we abide in God and God in vs as declare his wordes folowyng saying as the liuyng father sent me so liue I by my father And euen so he that eateth me shall lyue bycause of me or for my sake My father sent me whose will in all thinges I obey for I am his sonne And euen soverely must they that eate me that is beleue in me forme and fashion them after my exaÌ„ple mortifying their flesh chaunging their liuing or els they eate me in vayne and dissemble theyr belief For I am not come to redeme y t world onely but also to chaunge theyr lyfe They therefore that beleue in me shall traÌ„sforme their life after my example doctrine not after any mans traditioÌ„s This is the bread y t came froÌ„ heaueÌ„ as the effect it selfe declareth whoÌ„ who so eateth shall lyue euer But he y t eateth bodely bread lyueth not euer as ye may see of your fathers y t eate MaÌ„na yet are they dead It is not therfore any materiall bread nor bodely foode that may geue you life eternall These wordes did not onely offende them that hated Christ but also some of hys Disciples They were offended sayd the text and not merueyled as More trifleth out the truth which said This is an hard saying who may here this These Disciples yet stoke no lesse in Christes visible fleshe and in the barke of his wordes then did the other Iewes and as doth now More beleuing him to haue had spoken of his naturall body to be eaten with their teth Which offence Christ seyng sayd doth this offend you what then will ye say if ye see the sonne of maÌ„ ascend thether where he was before If it offend you to eate my flesh while I am here it shal much more offend you to eate it when my body shal be gone out of your sight ascended into heauen there sittyng on the right hand of my father vntill I come again as I weÌ„t that is to iudgement Here might Christ haue instructed his disciples in the truth of the
eatyng of his flesh in forme of bread had this ben his meaning For he left them neuer in any perplexitie or doubt but sought all the wayes by similitudes familiar exaÌ„ples to teath them playnly He neuer spake them so hard a parable but where he perceiued their â—eble ignoraunce anone he helpte them and declared it them Yea and sometymes he preuented their askyng with his owne declaration thinke ye that he did not so here yes verely For he came to teach vs and not to leaue vs in any doubt and ignoraunce especially in the chief pointe of our saluation which staÌ„deth in the belefe in his death for our sinnes Wherefore to put them out of all doubt as concerning this eatyng of his flesh and drinkyng of hys bloud that should giue euerlastyng lyfe where they tooke it for his very body to be eaten with their teeth hee sayd It is the spirite that giueth this lyfe my flesh profiteth nothyng at all to be eaten as ye meane so carnally It is spirituall meate that I heare speake of It is my spirite that draweth the hartes of men to me by faith and so refresheth them ghostly Ye be therefore carnall to thinke that I speake of my flesh to be eaten bodely for so it profiteth you nothing at all How long will ye be without vnderstaÌ„dyng It is my spirite I tell you that giueth lyfe My fleshe profiteth you nothyng to eate it but to beleue that it shal be crucified suffer for the redemption of the world it profiteth And when ye thus beleue then eate ye my fleshe and drinke my bloud that is ye beleue in me to suffer for your sinnes The veritie hath spoken these woordes My flesh profiteth nothyng at all it can not therefore be false For both the Iewes and his Disciples murmured and disputed of hys flesh how it should be eaten and not of the offeryng thereof for our sinnes as Christ ment This therfore is the sure anker to hold vs by agaynst all the obiections of the Papistes for the eatyng of Christes body as they say in forme of bread Christ sayd My flesh profiteth nothyng meaning to eate it bodely This is the key that solueth al their argumentes and openeth the way to shewe vs all their false and abhominable blasphemous lyes vppon Christes wordes and vttereth their sleigh iuggling ouer the bread to mainteine Antichristes kyngdome therewith And thus when Christ had declared it and taught them that it was not the bodely eatyng of his materiall body but the eatyng with the spirite of fayth he added saying The wordes which I here speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe That is to say this matter that I here haue spoken of with so many wordes must be spiritually vnderstand to giue you this life euerlastyng Wherfore the cause why ye vnderstaÌ„d me not is that ye beleue not Here is lo the conclusion of all this Sermon Christ very God and man had set his flesh before them to be receiued with fayth that it should be broken suffer for their sinnes but they could not eate it spiritually bycause they beleued not in him Wherefore many of his Disciples fell froÌ„ him walked no more with him And then he sayd to the twelue Will ye go away to And Symon Peter aunswered Lord to whom shal we go Thou hast the wordes of euerlastyng life and we beleue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuyng God Here is it manifest what Peter and his felowes vnderstode by this eatyng and drinkyng of Christ For they were perfitely taught that it stode all in the belefe in Christ as their auÌ„swere here testifieth If this matter had stand vpon so deepe a miracle as our Papistes fayne without any word of God not comprehended vnder any of their common senses that they should eate hys body beyng vnder the forme of bread as long depe thicke and as brode as it hanged vpon the crosse they beyng yet but feble of fayth not confirmed with the holy ghost must here nedes haue woundered stoned and staggerde haue bene more inquisitiue in and of so straunge a matter then they were But they neither doubted nor marueiled nor murmured nor were any thyng offended with this maner of spech as were y t other that slipt away but they aunswered firmely Thou hast the woordes of euerlastyng lyfe and we beleue c. Now to the exposition of the woordes of our Lordes Supper Among the holy Euangelistes writyng the story of Christes Supper Iohn bicause the other three had written it at large did but make a mention thereof in his xiij Chapter Mathew Marke and Luke declaryng it clerely orderly with iust number of wordes With whom Paule agreeth thus writyng vnto the Corinthians Our Lord Iesus yâ—â—ame night he was betrayed he tooke the bread and after he had giuen thankes he brake it saying Take ye it eate it This is my body whiche is for you brokeÌ„ Here is now to be noted the order of this action or act First Christ tooke the bread in his haÌ„des secondaryly he gaue thankes thirdly he brake it fourthly he taught it them saying take it fiftly he had them eate it At last after all this hee sayd This is my body which is for you broken this thyng do ye into the remembraunce of me Here ye see y t this bread was first broken deliuered them and they were coÌ„mauÌ„ded to eate it to ere Christ sayd This is my body And for bicause it is to suppose verely y â— they tooke it at his haÌ„d as he had them and dyd eate it to when they had it in their handes their master whose wordes they did euer obey coÌ„mmauÌ„ding theÌ„ It must needes folow if these be the wordes of the coÌ„secratioÌ„ that they were houseled with vnconsecrated bread or els now eaten or at lest wise part of it ere Christ consecrated it yea it foloweth that it was out of Christes handes and in theyâ— mouthes when Christ consecrated it so to haue consecrated it wheÌ„ it was now in his disciples handes or in their mouthes or rather in theyr bellyes Here it is manifest that Christ consecrated no bread but deliuered it to his Disciples and bad them eate it In somuch that S. Thomas their owne Doctour that made their transubstantiation coÌ„fesseth that some there were that sayd that Christ did first consecrate with other woordes ere he now reachyng the bread to his Disciples sayd This is my body c. And yet calleth he it no heresie so to say Now sith in all this acte and Supper there bee no woordes of consecration but of the deliueryng of the bread broken after thankes giuyng with a commaundement to eate it bryng vs your wordes of coÌ„secration and shewe vs by what woordes God promised you and gaue you power to make his body There is neither commaundement nor yet any wordes left in all the Scripture to make or
to consecrate Christes body to bryng it into the bread But there be the wordes of God left in the first chapter of Genesis wherby he made all the world with whiche wordes all be it we yet haue them yet is it denyed vs to make that thyng that he made with theÌ„ Now sith we hauyng his wordes of the creation can not yet make any new creature of nothyng how then shall we without any wordes of consecration and makyng make the maker of all thynges Vnto this action or supper or deliuerauÌ„ce of the bread he added a reason and signification of this signe or Sacrament and what also is the vse therof as though any should aske theÌ„ therafter what Sacrament Religion or rite is this They should aunswere euen in a like maner of spech as it was coÌ„maunded their fathers to make aunswere to their children at the eatyng of the old passeouer wherof this new passeouer was the veritie and that the figure saying When your children aske you what Religion is this ye shal auÌ„swere them It is the sacrifice of the passyng by of the Lord. c. Lo here the lambe that signified and did put them in remembraunce of that passing by in Egypt the Israelites spared and the Egyptians smitten was called in like phrase the selfe thyng that it represented signified and did put them in remembraunce of none otherwise then if Christes Disciples or any man els seyng in that Supper the bread taken thankes giuen the bread broken distributed and eaten should haue asked hym What Sacrament or religion is this He had to aunswere them that Christ sayd This is my body whiche is for you broken This thyng do ye in remembraunce of me that is to say so oft as ye celebrate this Supper giue thankes to me for your redempcioÌ„ In which auÌ„swere he calleth the outward sensible signe or SacrameÌ„t that is the bread with all the other action euen the same thyng that it signifieth representeth and putteth such eaters of the Lordes Supper in remembraunce of For when he sayd which is broken for you euery one of them saw that then it was not his body that was there broken but the bread for as yet he had not suffered but the bread broken was denided in peeces euery one of the twelue takyng and eatyng a peece before hee sayd This is my body c. Now sith M. More will sticke so fast in his litteral sense vpon these wordes This is my body c. Then do I aske hym what thyng hee sheweth vs by this first worde and pronoune demonstratiue Hoc in Englishe this If ye shew vs theÌ„ bread so is the bread Christes body and Christes body the bread which saying in the litterall sense is an hygh heresie after them And for this saying they burned the Lord Cobham Also I aske whether Christ speakyng these wordes This is my body c. had then the bread in his hands wherwith he houseled his Disciples or no That he had it not but had now deliuered it them and had commaunded them to eate it to the order and woordes of the text playnly proue it as is declared before And S. Marke telleth the story also in this order The cuppe taken in his handes after he had giuen thaÌ„kes he gaue it them they all dranke therof And he sayd to them This is my bloud of the new Testament which is shed for many Here it is manifest that they had all dronken therof first ere he said the wordes of consecration if they be the wordes of any coÌ„secration Besides this if ye be so sworne to the litterall sense in this matter that ye will not in these woordes of Christ This is my body c. admitte in so playne a speche any trope for allegory there is none if ye knew the proper difference of them both whiche euery Grammarian can teach you theÌ„ do I lay before your old eyen and spectacles to Christes wordes spoken of the cup both in Luke and Paul saying this cup is the newe Testament through my bloude which is shed for you Here Christ calleth the wyne in the cup the selfe cuppe whiche euery man knoweth is not the wyne Also hee calleth the cuppe the new Testament and yet was not the cup nor yet the wyne conteined therin the new Testament and yet calleth it the new Testament established confirmed with his bloud here ye see hee called not the cuppe his bloud but the Testament Where is now your litterall sense that ye would â—o fayne frame for your Papistes pleasure If ye will so sore sticke to the letter why do your faction leaue here the plaine letter saying that the letter slayth goyng about the bush with this exposition and circumlocution expoundyng This is my body that is to say this is conuerted turned into my body this bread is transubstantiated into my body How farre lo M. More is this your straunge Thomisticall sense from the flat letter If ye be so addictt to the letter why fray ye the commoÌ„ people from the litteral sense with this bugge tellyng theÌ„ the letter slayeth but there is neither letter nor spirite that may bridle nor hold your stiffe necked heades Also ye shall vnderstand that Christ rebuked the Iewes for theyr litterall sense and carnall vnderstandyng of his spirituall woordes saying My flesh profiteth you nothyng at all to eate it c. And their litteral takyng of his spirituall woordes was the cause of their murmure c. For euen there as also lyke in other places to eate Christes flesh c. after the common phrase of the Scripture is not els theÌ„ to beleue that Christ suffered death shed his bloud for vs. Read ye Paul Our fathers did all eate the same spirituall meate and drinke the same spirituall drinke that we now eate drinke Here I thinke M. More must leaue his litterall sence materiall meate or els deny Paul and deny to that our fathers did eate Christ and drinke his bloud whiche all here Paule sayth for to eate and to drinke this spirituall meate and drinke was as him selfe declareth to eate drinke Christ They dranke of the stone sayth Paule that went with them Whiche stone was Christe And we eate and drinke the very same stone Whiche is nothyng els then to beleue in Christ They beleued in Christ to come we beleue in him comeÌ„ and to haue suffered where is now thinke ye M. Mores litterall sense for the eatyng of Christes material body Our fathers were one and the same Church with vs vnder the same Testament and promise and euen of the same fayth in Christ And euen as they eate him and dranke his bloud euen the same spirituall meate drinke that we do eate and drinke so do we now in the same faith For what elles was signified by this maner of spech our fathers did eate and drinke Christ then that they
but inuisible and still bodely present hee would neuer haue couered hym selfe with the cloude shewyng them and testifying also by those ij men his very bodely AsceÌ„tion out of their sightes We may not make of hys very bodely AscentioÌ„ such an inuisible iugglyng cast as our Papistes fayne Fashionyng and fayning Christ a body now inuisible now in many places at once theÌ„ so great and yet in so litle a place not decerned of any of our senses now glorified now vnglorified now passible and then impassible and I wote neare what they imagine and make of their maker and all without any woorde yea cleane agaynst all the wordes of holy Scripture For surely in this their imagination and so saying they bryng in a fresh the heresie of that great heretike Marcian which said that Christ tooke but a phantasticall body And so was neither verely borne nor suffered nor rose nor ascended verely neither was he very man Which heresie Tertulian confuteth Christ toke verely our nature such a passible and mortall body as we beare about with vs saue that he was without all maner of synne In such a body he suffered verely and rose agayne from death in such a glorified body now immortall c. as euery one of vs shall ryse at the generall iudgement It is appropried onely to hys Godhead to be euery where and not to bee circumscribed nor conteined in no one place And as for our Papistes prophane voyde voyces his body to be in many places at once indifinitiue incircumscriptiue non per modum quaÌ„ti neque localiter c. which includeth in it selfe contradiction of which Paule warned Timothe callyng them the oppositions of a false named science for that theyr Scholasticall Diuinitie must make obiections agaynst euery truth be it neuer so playne with pro contra whiche science many that professe it sayth Paul haue erred from the fayth as for this contention and battayle about wordes profitable for nothyng els but to subuert the hearers I care not for them For I haue the almighty testimony of the euerlastyng word of God ready to soyle all theyr madde and vnreasonable reasons to wype them cleane away and to turne them into their own confession And for bycause they hold them so fast by Paule I shall loose theyr hold expoundyng the Lordes Supper after Paule which addeth immediatly vnto the cup this y t Luke there left foorth Doe ye this into my remembraunce This doth Paule repete so ofte to put vs in minde that these thankes giuing and Supper is the coÌ„memoration and the memoriall of Christes death Wherfore after all hee repeteth it yet agayne the thyrde tyme saying So oft as ye shall eate this bread hee calleth it still bread euen after the Popes consecration and drinke the cuppe he sayth not drinke this bloude see that ye gyue thaÌ„kes be ioyous and preach the death of the Lord for so much signifieth Anâ—â—â—ciate in this place vntill hee come that is to say froÌ„ the tyme of his death and Ascention vntill hee come agayne to iudgement Furthermore sayeth Paule who so eateth this bread he calleth it still bread or drinke of the cuppe of the Lord vnworthely is giltie of the body and bloud of the Lord. The body and bloud of the Lorde Paule calleth here the congregation assembled together to eate the Lordes Supper For they are his body and bloud which are redemed with his body and bloud as he said in the x. chapter before The cup of thankes giuyng whiche we receiue with thaÌ„kes is it not the felowshyp of the bloud of Christ The bread whiche we breake is it not the felowshyp of the body of Christ For we beyng many together are one bread and one body Loe here Paule expoundyng hym selfe vseth the same forme of spech that is vsed in these woordes This is my body takyng is for signifieth We are one bread one body that is to say we are signified by one loafe of bread to be one body he sheweth the cause addyng because we be all partakers of one lofe or peece of bread And in the xij chapter folowing he sayth plainly ye be the body of Christ and his particular members and in the first to the Ephesians God dyd set Christ to be the head ouer all vnto hys congregation whiche is his body c. And bicause the comparison in the x. chapter betwene the Lordes borde and his cup and the deuils borde and his cup do declare this matter I shall recite Paules wordes saying ye may not drinke the cup of the Lord and the cuppe of the deuill both together Ye may not bee partakers of the Lordes borde the deuils borde both at once The deuils borde and hys cuppe was not his body and bloud but the earing and drinkyng before their images and Idols as dyd the heathen in the worshyppe and thankes of theyr Gods Of the which thyng thou mayst gather what Paul meant by the Lordes borde and his cuppe Now let vs returne to Paule in the xâ— chapter They eate this bread and drinke of this cup vnworthely that come not vnto this borde with such faith and loue as they professed at their Baptisme They eate vnworthely that thrust them selues in among this congregation hauyng not the loue that this SacrameÌ„t and signe of vnity teacheth and signifieth Which maner of people Paule in y e same chapter rebuketh and bendeth all his Sermon agaynst them for that they were conteÌ„tious and came together not for the better but for the woorse So that their commyng together which should haue bene a token of fayth and loue was turned into the occasion and matter of disscution and strife bycause euery man dyd eate as Paule sayth hys owne supper and not the Lordes supper wherein the bread and drinke is common as well to the poore as to the riche But here the rich disdayned the poore and would not tarye for them So that some as the rich went theyr way dronken and full and the poore departed hungry and dry whiche was a token of no equall distribution of the bread and drinke and that the rich contemned the poore and so became sclauÌ„derous and giltie of the body bloud of Christ that is to witte of the poore congregation redemed with Christes body and bloud Thus they that came together appearyng to haue had that loue whiche the Supper signified and had it not vttered them selues by this conteÌ„tious and vnlouyng dealyng not to be members of Christes body but rather giltie and hurtfull vnto them As if a souldier of our aduersaries part shoulde come in among vs with our Lordes badge hauyng not that hart fayth and loue to our captaine that we haue we would if we espyed it by any token take him for a spye and betrayer rather then one of vs. Let a man therefore sayth Paule proue him selfe well before whether he hath this fayth to Christ
bloud Which precepte of the lawe and bycause that bloud is lyfe we affirme it to be set like as many other almost innumerable sacramentes of those Scriptures full of signes and figures of the preachyng to come whiche now is declared by our Lord Iesu Christ c. And I may interprete that precept to bee layed in a signe For the Lord doubted not to say This is my body when hee gaue the signe of his body And euen so is the bloud lyfe and the stone was Christ And yet when he sayd these wordes he sayd not the stone signified Christ but he sayd the stone was Christ whiche lest they should be taken carnally hee calleth it spirituall that is to say he teacheth it to bee vnderstand spiritually Where is now Mores litteral sense and materiall meate Now shall ye heare Chrisostome Nihil sensibile tradidit Christus licet dederit panem vinum non quod panis vinum non sint sensibilia sed quod in illis mentem haerere noluit Nam in suum corpus quod est panis vitae subuehit dicens Hoc est corpus meum perinde ac dicat Hoc licet panis sit significat tamen tibi corpus Thus it is in Englishe Christ geuyng bread and wyne gaue no sensible thyng not that bread and wine be not sensible but that he would not our mynde to sticke still in them For hee lifted vs vp into hys bodye which is the bread of lyfe saying This is my body as though he should say Though this be but bread yet it signifieth vnto thee my body Now iudge thou ChristeÌ„ reader whether M. More reporteth right of this maÌ„ that alledgeth these holy Doctours or no. Now haue ye the pure vnderstandyng of the wordes of the Lordes supper confirmed with the old holy Doctours That this is my body is as much to say as this signifieth my body And this is my bloud is this signifieth my bloud But yet was there neuer such maner of speaking in the scripture This is that that is to say This is conuerted and transubstanciated into that Or this is conteined in that the thyng conuerted and chaunged kepyng still her forme qualities quantities c. As to say This is my body that is to say This bread is conuerted into my body the bread abydyng still in his fashion tast colour waight c. For Christ when hee conuerted water into wyne dyd not leaue the fourme colour and tast still in the water For so had it bene no chaungyng But let our couetous conuerters choppe and chaunge bread and wyne till we there feele see tast neither bread nor wyne and then will we beleue them so they bryng for them the word of God For as for their false iugglyng we feele it at our fingers ende we see it had we but halfe an eye we tast it at our touÌ„gs end and know it with all our wyttes and vnderstandyng so manifestly that we perceiued them openly long agoe to be the very Antichristes of whom Christ and his Apostles warned vs to come in this last tyme. And if they say That this conuersion is made by miracles Then must euery one of them as hee say a Masse make vs many a miracle the very markes of M. Mores Churche For it is oue great miracle that Christs body should come so sodenly inuisible and so oft out of heauen and that such a miracle as the worde of God neuer knew An other that so great a body should be conteyned in so litle a place and that one body should be at once in so many places and two bodyes in one place An other that it is eaten neither the cater feelyng it nor the body eaten sufferyng nor feelyng the teeth of the eater With as many moe maruelous like miracles or rather absurdities of the bread and wyne that there must be the forme colour tast wayght broken c. and yet neither to be bread nor wyne in our belefe except we will be burned of theÌ„ bycause we beleue not their iugglyng castes O mischieuous miracle makers O cruell conuerters O bloudy butchers But hearke Christen reader and I shall learne thee to knowe Christes playne and true miracles from the sleighty iuggling of these crafty coÌ„neyers Christ would neuer haue done miracle had men beleued hym onely by hys woordes but when hee sayd first these wordes This is my body no maÌ„ doubted at them no man was in any vnbeleue of them wherfore these wordes must needes bee playne single and pure without miracle as these The iij. braunches are thre dayes without any subtile transubstantiation such insensible conuersion or any false miracle Christ wrought all his miracles for the glory of God to declare hym selfe both God and man so that all Christes miracles were coÌ„prehended vnder mans sences or commoÌ„ wyttes which bryng in such knowledge vnto the vnderstaÌ„dyng As when he chaunged water into wyne the miracle was first receiued with the sight open at the eye tasted with the mouth and so conuayed vnto the vnderstandyng And now though we neither see nor tast that miracle yet we heare it see it read it and so vnderstaÌ„d that it was once a miracle done of Christ wheÌ„ he restored the sight to the blynd healed the lame clensed the leprose reared the dead all was seen heard and so comprehended vnder our most swete senses that his very enemyes were compelled to coufesse them for miracles But our miracle makers that make dayly so oft and so many are so farre from this cleare poynt that their miracles in this matter be not neither shal be coÌ„tained nor compreheÌ„ded vnder any of our fiue wittes but they rather delude and deceyue both sight tast feelyng hearyng and smellyng ye our fayth and vnderstandyng to Beware therefore of these mischieuous miracle makers for theyr owne glory and profite and will kill thee to if thou beleuest not their lyes Beware I say of those Marchauntes that will sell the wares which they will not suffer thee to see nor to tast nor to touch but when they shewe the white thou must beleue it is blacke If they geue the bread thou must beleue it without any word of thy fayth that it is Christes body and that of their owne makyng If thou tast see and feele it bread yet thou must say it is none though the Scripture calleth it bread xx tymes Beware beware I say of Antichrist whose commyng sayth Paule He is come alredy sayth Iohn now are there many Antichristes shall be after the workyng of Sathan with an almighty power with false signes and wouders lying miracles with all deceite of vnrighteousnes c. To be to curious in so playne a Sacrament and signe to cauill Christes cleare wordes with sophisticall soâ—…mes and to tryfull out the truth with tauntes and mockes as M. More doth is no Christen maner And if our Papistes and Scholasticall Sophisâ—â—râ— will obiect and
eyes at his last Supper when he offered hym selfe willyngly to dye for vs hys enemyes Whiche incomparable loue to commende bryng in Paules Argumentes so that this hys flocke may come together and be ioyned into one body one spirite and one people This done let hym come downe and accompanyed honestly with other Ministers come forth reuerently vnto the Lordes table the congregatioÌ„ now set round about it and also in their other conuenient scates the pastour exhorting them all to pray for grace faith and loue whiche all this Sacrament signifieth and putteth them in mynde of Then let there be read apertely and distinctly the vi Chapter of Iohn in their mother toung Wherby they may clearely vnderstand what it is to eate Christes flesh and to drinke his bloud This done and some brief prayer and prayse song or read let one or other minister read the xj chapter of the first to the Corinthians that the people might perceiue clearely of those woordes the mistery of this Christes Supper and wherfore he did institute it These with such lyke preparations and exhortations had I would euery man present should professe the Articles of our fayth openly in our mother toung and confesse his sinnes secretly vnto God praying intierly that hee would now vouchsafe to haue mercy vpon hym receiue his prayers glewe hys hart vnto hym by fayth and loue encrease his fayth geue hym grace to forgyue and to loue his neighbour as him selfe to garnish hys lyfe with purenes and innocency and to confirme hym in all goodnes and vertue Then againe it behoueth the curate to warne and exhorte euery man deepely to consider and expende with hym selfe the signification substauÌ„ce of this Sacrament so that he sit not downe an hipocrite and a dissembler sith God is searcher of hart and raines thoughtes and affectes and see that he come not to the holy table of the Lorde without that fayth whiche he professed at hys Baptisme and also that loue which the Sacrament preacheth and testifieth vnto hys hart lest hee now founde gilty of the body and bloud of the Lord that is to wytte a dissembler with Christes death and sclaunderous to the congregregation the body bloud of Christ receiue his own damnation And here let euery man fall downe vppon hys knees saying secretly with all deuotion their Pater noster in English theyr Curate as example kneelyng downe before them Which done let hym take the bread and eft the wyne in the sight of the people hearing him with a loude voyce with godly grauitie and after a Christen religious reuerence rehearsyng distinctly y e wordes of the Lordes Supper in their mother toung And theÌ„ distribute it to the ministers which taking the bread with great reuerence will deuide it to the congregation euery man breakyng and reaching it forth to hys next neighbour and member of the mistike body of Christ other ministers folowyng with the cuppes powring forth dealing them the wyne all together thus â—â—yng now partakers of one bread and one cuppe the chyng thereby signified and preached printed fast in their hartes But in this meanâ— while must the minister or pastour be readyng the communicatioÌ„ that Christ had with his Disciples after his Supper beginnyng at the washing of their feete so readyng till the bread wyne be eaten and dronken and all the action done And then let them all fall downe on their knees geuing thankes highly vnto God the father for this benefite and death of his sonne whereby now by faith euery man is assured of remission of his sinnes as this blessed Sacrament had put them in mynde and preached it them in this outward action and Supper This done let euery man commende and geue them selues whole to God and depart I would haue hereto put my name good Reader but I know well that thou regardest not who writeth but what is writteÌ„ thou estemest the word of the veritie and not of the authour And as for M. More whom the veritie most offendeth and doth but mocke it out when he cannot soyle it he knoweth my name well inough For the deuill his gardian as him selfe sayth commeth euery day into Purgatory if there be any day at all with his haynous and enuious laughter gnashing his teeth and grynnyng tellyng the Proctour with hys Popes prisoners what soeuer is here done or written against them both his person and name to And he is now I dare say as great with his gardian as euer he was If any man tel ye loe here is Christ or there is hee beleue hym not For there shall aryse false Christes false annoynted giuyng great miracles Take hede I haue told ye before if they therefore tell ye loe hee is in the desert go not forth loe hee is in the preuy pixe beleue it not FINIS A diligent and necessary Index or Table of the most notable thynges matters and woordes contayned in these workes of Master William Tyndall The letter A. signifieth the first columne and B. the second columne of the same side A. A Aron added nothyng to Moses law Representeth Christ euery true preacher 125. a Abbottes and Bysshops kepe MoÌ„kes in ignoraunce 361. a Abhominable blasphemie 330. a Abiectes from God who 25. a AbrahaÌ„ 303. his childreÌ„ haue his faith 45. a. and are the childreÌ„ of faith 63. a Abraham how iustified 334. a AbstineÌ„ce outward is hypocrisis 76. b. for common wealth sake is conunendable 228. a Abstainyng from Images 22. a AbsolutioÌ„ of the Popes Legate 181. b Abuse of Abbeyes 359. b. of confirmatioÌ„ 277. a. of Images 271. a. of scriptures and Sacraments by Papistes 13. b. 339. b. 427. b. 365. b. in prayer 249. b Actual sinne washed away in Christes bloud 32. a Adam must be ouerthrowen Christ put on 90. b Adelstone kyng 102. b Admonition 207. b. to blynde guides to rulers 341. a. to ministers 427. b. to More 251. a. to al subjectes 376. b to votaries 21. a Adrian the first Pope 349. a Adrian the ij and iij. 351. a Aduauncement of the Pope 348. b. of the Clergy 347. a Aduengers robbe God of his honour 178. b Aduoutry 205. a Adultery of Dauid 169. b Aduersaries to Christ knowen by their deedes 102. a Aduersitie how profitable 120. a Affinitie of the passeouer and Christes Supper 467. a Afflicted in this World wherewith coÌ„forted 190. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 253. a Age to be preferred before youth 311. a. to be honored 345. b Agreement in doctrine betwene Papistes and Phariseis 17. b. and in Scriptures 265. a Albe 277. b Alchouse a pulpit for Papistes 2. a Allegories 166. a. not agreable to the text are false 167. b. their right vse 167. a. they proue nothing cause blindnes Well to be weyed How to be vnderstode 14. a. they are no sense of Scripture 167. a Almosse 217. a. and 228. a. What in signifieth 83. b. How truly bestowed 74. b Almose of
b Dead men 408. a. not holpen by man 13. b. rewarded of the Pope 362. a Dead Saintes their miracles in the Popish Church 302. a Death of Christe why so necessary 462. a. way to saluation 257. b Death and resurrection of Christe shewed by Ionas 27. b. figured by the paschall lambe 439. b Death of Christ purchased grace for our soules 279. a Death of Christ blasphemed by Papistes 16. b Deceauyng of our selues 392. b Declaration of Adames heyres 381. b. of Christ in the old Testament 23. a Decrees deuilish 262. a Decrees of Byshops aboue Gods word 124. b Deedes not allowed without fayth 85. b. how farreforth acceptable to God 154. b Deedes of ours why euill 328. b. procedyng and not procedyng of our selues 47. b Deedes of Christ and ours their effectes 35. b Deedes not iustified by fayth are sinne 155. a Definition of the Church 250. a. of fayth in generall 42. b. of â—rue faith 64 b Definition of Popish penauÌ„ce 398. a Defender of the fayth 374. b Defiance sent from the French kyng to kyng Henry the viij 371. b Degrees of nature altered by mariage 108. b Deliueraunce by Christ why 22. a DeliuerauÌ„ce out of purgatory 366. a Deliberation of Princes in makyng warre 193. b Delight of the faithfull 379. b Deniaâ—l of helpe to our neighbour dishonoreth hym 270. a Derogation froÌ„ the dignitie of Christes bloud 70. a Derogation from Christes fayth is agaynst hys Church 187. b Description of swyne 238. a DescriptioÌ„ of Baptisme 14. b. of our iustification 330. b Desert and free gift are contraryes 19. b Desperation how it commeth 219 â–ª a. assayleth fayth 259. a Despere of mans helpe bryngeth Gods helpe 454. a Desiderius 359. a Deuilish doctrine 415. a. practises 368. b. pride 353. a. expoundyng the Scriptures by Papistes 175. a Deuill is darknes 392. a. blyndeth vs from Gods wil. 329. a. to be resisted with the sheild of fayth 62. b. euerthrowen by Christ 278. b Deuill driuen away by fayth 131. b. aduauncer of Popes 301. b Deuils and stifnecked sinners destitute of the fayth that Paule speaketh of 130. b Deuils confessed Christe to bee the sonne of God 95. b Deuils wages 100. a Deuises of the Cardinall 372. b Deuteronomium a booke of Moses commended 21. b Differences of fayth 197. a. betwene the old and new Testament 444. a. betwene the Iewes and the 〈◊〉 â—ls 44. a. betwne true faith and fayned 66. b. betwene false fayth and right 66. a Differences betwene Goddes children and the deuils 99. b. betwene Gods sinners and the deuill 199. b. betwene the fall of Peter Iudas 337. a. betwene true Sacramentes and false 156. betwene Sacramentes and sacrifices 13. b. betwene Christes naturall body and a paynted Image 281. b. betwene teachyng the people and a preacher 252. b Difference none of dayes to do good 237. a Diggyng of AbrahaÌ„s welles 184. a Dignities of shauelynges 353. a Diligence althoughe in vayne towardes our neighbour to be excused 203. b Direction of our lyfe to what ende 387. b Disciples of Antichrist 134. a Disciples of Christe were worldly mynded 106. a. had a wicked opinion of hym 25. b. doubtfull in fayth 261. a Disciples of Christe vnderstoode Christ spiritually 465. a. refuse not death for his sake 199. a Discipline vsed in y e primitiue church 496. b Dishonour of God and neighbour 269. b Dispensations purchased of the pope 329. b Dispensations for concubines 134. a Disobedience 290. b. counted a spirituall thyng 109. a Disputations backward 67. a. for superioritie 347. a Disputations of predestination not rashly to be enterprised 48. b Dissimulation of the Pope 352. a. of Papistes 19. a Dissimulation not culpable in some causes 209 a Dissembled truce 366. a Distemperaunce in eatyng and drinkyng 227. b Distrust ought not to bee in Gods prolongation of helpe 240. a Diuersities of fayth 331. b Diuision in the Church 347. b Doctrine of the Pope 412. a. 415. b. abhominable 316. b. wicked 29. b. Papisticall 360. b. of Phariseis blynd 30. a. of shauelynges vayne and obstinate 137. b. of More superstitions 317. a. of Papistes concernyng Purgatory 306 b Doctrine false causeth euill workes 199. b Doctrine of hypocrites 87. a. of Papistes nedeth miracles 301. b. with out Scripture not to be beleued 304. b Doctrine vniuersally must be examined by Gods word 414. b Doctrine of Christ peaceable 106. b Doctrine Apostolicall 408. b. of the true Church 304. a. of the Scripture 388. b. and. 304. b. of Sacramentes 320. a Doctrine of the Apostles confirmed with miracles 298. b Doctrine sincere causeth good workes 199. b Doctrine of Christ must be defended of euery man in hys owne person 198. b Doctours doubt at Christes playne wordes 205. b. differ in the opinion of the Sacrament 446. b Doctours generally call the Sacrament a sacrifice 447. b Doctour Colct 318. b Doctour Ferman a vertuous man and godly 330. a Documentes of Scripture necessary 389. b Dogges 187. a. who they be 238. a Downe fallyng sinner hath a false fayth 432. a Double signification of this woorde Church 250. a Dregges of Papistes 406. b Duns 302. a. his doctrine aduaunced 278. a Dunsticall dreames and termes 104. a Duke Hâ—â—frey 363. b. hys death 364. a Duty of kynges 137. a. of Priestes 133. b. of Ministers at the communion 476. b Duty must be done with loue 212. a E. EAre confession 339. a. a wicked deuise 367. a. destroyeth Christes benefites 320. a Eare confession and pardons neuer confirmed by miracle 319. b Earth geuen to man of God 121. b Eatyng Christes fleshe is beleuyng in Christ 467. a Eatyng Christes body bloud truly what it meaneth 463. a Eatyng y e whores flesh what 455. b Ecclesia 250. b Effect of Christe bloude 380. b. of Gods word 247. a. of his lawes 22. b. of our good deedes 158. b Effectes of fayth spirituall 43. b Elders haue erred 303. b Elders and Priestes why so named 38. a Eldest sonne of the holy seat 349. b Elect must be patient and tryed 260. a. b. haue Gods will writteÌ„ in your hartes 255. b Elect euer meditate vppon Christes kyndnes 382. b Election of the Pope confirmed by the Emperour 346. a Elias and More contrary 284. a Emanuell 408. a Emperours election to whom beloÌ„gyng 352. a Emperours haue deposed Popes Popes Emperours 364. b. theyr oth to the Pope 352. a. must not be very strong by the Popes will 365. b. abused by the Pope 350. b. not estemed of the Pope ibidem doteth 350. a Emperour setteth on the French kyng by night 372. a. came through England 371. a End of the law 193. a. of all lawes 240. b. of hypocrites 306. a End must be cast before we begyn 99. a Enemyes to Gods word 14. a Enemyes of the truth to be hated 216. a Enemyes must be ouercome with well doyng 117. b Englishmen 365. a English Byshops 114. a Enormities of auricular confession 180. b Enormities
in lawe whom he did so valiauntly fight withall and confounde that he connerted Rastall to his part Then he was â—â—ryed to Lambith before the Bishop of Caunterburie and afterward to Croydon where was present StepheÌ„ Gardiner Bishop of Winchester who had béene his tutor in Cambridge as aforesayd and séemed to owe vnto him greate loue and fauour but in the stéede thereof he found in the ende his great malice and tyrannye and last of all he was called before the Bishoppes in a Common assemblye at London where he so costantly defended him selfe that he had preuailed if he might haue bene heard as indéed he was not The order of his iudgment with the maner of his examinatioÌ„ and Articles which were obiected agaynst him are comprised and set forth by himselfe in a letter written to his frendes which letter also is imprinted and set forth in this booke After sentence geuen against him by the Byshop of London he was delyuered to the Maior Shirifes of the sayd Citie Syr Stephen pecocke a simple man being then Maior and forth with he was committed to new gate where he was put into y e Dungeon vnder the sayd Gate and laden with Boltes and Irons as many as he could beare and his necke with a Coler of Iron made fast to a post so that he could neyther stand vpright nor stoupe downe yet was he there continually occupied in writing of diuerse thinges namely with a candell both day and night for there came none other light into that place And in this case he remayned iij. or iiij dayes and then was from thence caried into Smithféelde y e iiij day of Iuly 1533. where with great pacience and constancy he suffered that most hâ—lly and cruell death of burning And when the fyer was set on the faggottes he embraced the same in his Armes and with all pacience commytted his spirite vnto almighty God But this one thing is yet to bee remembred that he being bounde to the stake with an other good Martyr which was a very simple young man named Andrew Hewet there was present one Doctour Cooke that was person of the Church called Allhalowes in hony lane scituate in the myddes of Chepesyde And the sayd Cooke made an open exclamation and admonished the people that they should in no wise pray for them no more then they would doe for a dogg At which wordes Frith smyling desired the Lord to forgeue him But the vngodly and vncharitable wordes of the sayd Doctour did not a litle offende the people And thus for the testimony of the true doctrine of Christ which the sayd Frith sealed with his bloud the day and yeare afore sayd he dyed in the xxiiij yeare of his age as some saye but his parentes reported in the xxx yeare of his age IOHN FRITH VNTO the Christen Reader GRace and peace bee with thee ChristeÌ„ reader I am sure there are many that will much meruell couÌ„t it a great presumptioÌ„ that I beyng so young and of so small learnyng dare attempt to dispute this matter against these thre personages of the which nuÌ„ber two that is to say my Lord of Rochester and Sir Thomas More are auncient men both of great witte and dignitie Notwithstanding I will desire theÌ„ paciently to heare myne aunswere not aduertisyng who speaketh the wordes but rather what is sayd And as coÌ„cernyng myne youth let them remember what Paule monisheth i. Timot. iiij willyng that Timotheus should instruct the coÌ„gregration and that no maÌ„ should despise his youth for as the spirite of God is bound to no place cueÌ„ so is he not addict to any age or person but inspireth when hee will and where he will makyng the young to see visioÌ„s and espye the truth and the elders to dreame dreames and to wander in phantasies Actes 2. Ioel. 2. And as touchyng my learnyng I must nedes acknowledge as the truth is very small neuerthelesse that litle as I am bound haue I determined by Gods grace to bestow to the edifying of Christes congregation which I pray god to encrease in the knowledge of his word I would not that any man should admit my wordes or learnyng except they will stande with the Scripture and be approued therby Lay them to the touchstone and trye them with Gods word If they be found false and counterfaite then damne them and I shall also reuoke them with all myne hart But if the Scripture allow them that you can not deny but it so is then resist not y e doctrine of God but knowledge your ignoraunce and seduction and returne gladly into the right way For if you caÌ„ not improue it by Gods word and yet of an hate and malicious mynde that you beare to the truth labour to resist it condemne it that it should not spread I ensure you your sinne is irremissible and euen agaynst the holy ghost and the bloud of them that perish for fault of instruction shal be required on your handes Peraduenture some of you will say your fathers old progenitours â–ª with many holy men and Doctours haue so beleued that therfore you will abyde by the old I aunswere The wayes iudgementes of God are meruelous who knoweth whether God haue suffred his elect to erre and be seduced for a season to the entent that the vnfaithfull which would not beleue the truth but had pleasure in iniquity might stoÌ„ble at their errour into their vtter confusion and ruine Although a man be neuer so faythfull and holy yet is there much imperfectioÌ„ in him as long as he is included in this mortall body how be it it is not imputed vnto him but through y e fayth in Christes bloud who lye pacified and forgeuen And therfore it is not sure that we folow their exteour workes or other imaginatioÌ„s but let vs euer coÌ„ferre them vnto the pure word of God and as the Scripture testifieth so let vs receaue them My Lord of Rochester doth testifie him selfe writyng vpon the xviij Article that there are many pointes both of the Gospels and other Scriptures which are now discussed more diligeÌ„tly and more clearely vnderstand then they haue bene in tymes past And addeth furthermore that there are diuerse places in Scripture yet some deale darke which he doubteth not but that they shal be more open and light vnto our posteritie for why shal we dispaire of that saith he sith that the Scripture is for that entent left with vs that it may be vnderstaÌ„d of vs exactly and to the vttermost point Of this may you euidently perceaue that the old fathers and holy Doctours haue not sene all the truth But somewhat is also left through the high prouision of God to be discussed of their successours And therfore is it not mete that we straight wayes cleaue vnto their wordes with out any further ensearchyng the scriptures but we must examine all thyngs by the
also coueteth to counterfayte his kinsmaÌ„ although the beames of his braines be nothyng so radiaunt nor his coÌ„ueyaunce so commendable in the eyes of the wise Notwithstandyng this Rastell hath enterprised to dilate this matter and hath diuided it into three Dialoges imaginyng that two men dispute this matter by natural reason and Philosophie secludyng Christ and all Scripture The one of them that should dispute this matter he calleth Gingemen fayneth hym to be a Turke and of Mahometes law The second he nameth Comingo an Almany of Christes fayth And he maketh the Turke to teach the Christen maÌ„ what he should beleue The first Dialoge goeth about to proue by reason that there is a God which is mercyfull and righteous The second entendeth to proue that the soule of a man is immortall Agaynst these two Dialogues I will not dispute partly because this treatise should not be ouer long and tedious and partly because that those twoo poyntes which he there laboureth to proue are such as no Christen man will deny although many of his probations are so slender that they may well be improued but as concerning his thyrd Dialogue wherin he would proue Purgatory it is wholly iniurious vnto the bloude of Christe and the destruction of all Christen fayth if men were so mad as to beleue his vayne persuasions And therfore I thought expedient to coÌ„pare this third Dialoge with all the deceitfull reasons vnto the true light and pure worde of God that at the least Rastell hym selfe might perceiue his owne blind ignoraunce and returne agayne into the right way And if any man haue bene deceiued through his booke as I trust there are but few except they bee very ignoraunt that they may repent with hym and glorifie GOD for his inestimable mercy which hath sent his light into this world to disclose and expell theyr darke and blynd ignorauncy that they may see his wayes and walke in them praysing the Lord eternally Amen The first Booke whiche is an aunswere vnto Rastelles Dialogue THere is no man as I thinke that hath a naturall wytte but hee will graunt me that this booke of Rastels making is either true or false If it be false theÌ„ how so euer it séeme to agrée with naturall reason it is not to be allowed if it be true then must we approue it Naturall reason must bee ruled by Scripture If naturall reason conclude agaynst the Scripture so is it false but if it be agréeyng to Scripture then is it to be heard Of this may I conclude that if Rastels booke be agréeyng to Scripture then is it true and to be allowed if it determine coÌ„trary to the Scripture then is it false and to bee abhorred how soeuer it séeme to agrée with naturall reason Now is there no Christen maÌ„ but hee beleueth surely that if Christ had not dyed for our sinnes we should all haue bene damned perpetually neuer haue entred into the ioyes of heauen whiche thyng is easie to be proued for Paule sayth Rom. 5. As thorough one maÌ„s sinne that is AdaÌ„ ensued death in all meÌ„ vnto condeÌ„natioÌ„ Euen so thorough one mans righteousnes which is Christ came righteousnes in al men vnto y e iustification of lyfe Also Iohn xi It is necessary that one man dye for the people that all the people perishe not so that we had ben condemned and had perished perpetually if Christ had not dyed for vs. But Rastel with his Turke Gingemin excludeth Christ and knoweth not of his death wherfore al y t reasoÌ„s that they can make vnto domesday caÌ„ neuer proue Purgatory except they imagine y â— we must first go to Purgatory and then after to hell for this is a playne coÌ„clusioÌ„ that without Christ whom they exclude we can neuer come to heauen what fondnes were it then to inuent a Purgatory Now may you sée that Rastels booke is fully aunswered and lieth already in the dyrte and that his thyrd Dialogue is all false and iniurious vnto the bloud of Christ As for the first and second Dialogue although there be some errours both agaynst Diuinitie and all good Philosophy yet wil I passe them ouer for they are not so blasphemous agaynst God and his Christe as the thyrd is Notwithstandyng I will not thus leaue his booke although I might full well but I will declare vnto you what solutions he maketh to these seueÌ„ weake reasons which he hath propounded hym selfe for hee auoydeth them so slenderly that if a man had any doubte of Purgatory before it would make hym sweare on a booke that there were none at all Besides that it hath not one solutioÌ„ but there are in it certaine pointes repugnauÌ„t vnto Scripture so that it is greate shame that any Christen man should Printe it and much more shame that it should be Printed with the kynges priuilege The first and chiefest reason that moueth this man yea and all other to affirme Purgatory is this whiche he putteth both in the first Chapter of his third Dialogue and also in y â— last Man sayth he is made to serue and honour God now if man be negligent about the commaundements of God and committe some veniall sinne for which he ought to be punished by the iustice of God dye sodenly without repentaunce and haue not made sufficieÌ„t satisfactioÌ„ vnto God here in the worlde hys soule ought neither immediatly to come into the glorious place of heauen because it is somewhat defouled with sinne neither ought it to go to hell vnto eternal daÌ„natioÌ„ but by al good order of iustice that soule must bee purged in an other place to make satisfactioÌ„ for those offences that it may afterward â—ee receiued into the glorious place of heaueÌ„ And so by the iustice of God there must nedes be a Purgatory Forsoth this reason hath some apperaunce of truth and the similitude of wisedome howbeit in déede it is nothyng but mans imagination and phantasie For if we compare it vnto Gods word then vanisheth it away But we regarde not the word of the Lord and therfore chaunceth eueÌ„ the same thyng vnto vs that happened before vnto the children of Israell Psal 81. My people regarded not my voyce and Israell gaue no bede vnto me therfore let I them go after the appetites of their owne harts They shall wander in their owne imaginations Now what goe they about in this their inuention and imaginatioÌ„ of Purgatory but to ponder the iustice of God in the balance of maÌ„s iustice saying It is no reason that we should enter into heauen which haue not here satisfied vnto God for our iniquitie except that we should be tormeÌ„ted and purified in an other place We were surely in euill takyng if God were of mans coÌ„plection which remitteth the fault and reserueth the payne Nay nay Christ is not gredy to be auenged He thirsteth not after our bloud but suffered all
c. that is I am a straunger and a pilgrime in the earth as all my fathers haue bene And therfore as a pilgrime he hasted vnto the common countrey of all saintes requiring for the filthines that he had receaued in this bodely mansion that his sinnes might be forgeuen him before he departed from thys lyfe For he that here hath not receaued forgeuenesse of hys sinnes shall not be there He shall not surely be there for he can not come vnto euerlasting life for euerlasting lyfe is the forgeuenes of sinnes And therfore he sayth forgeue me that I may be cooled before I depart Here may you euidently perceaue that S. Ambrose knew not of purgatory nor of any forgeuenesse that should be after thys lyfe But plainly affirmeth that he y t receaueth not forgeuenesse of hys sinnes here that is in thys life shall neuer come in heauen And for a more vehement affirmation he dubleth hys own wordes saying He that here hath not receyued forgeuenesse of hys sinnes he shall not be there he shall not surely be there He meaneth that he shall neuer come to Heauen which here hath not his remission SAint Hieromes minde may sone be gathered by hys exposition of the ix chapter of Ecclesiastes vpon thys text The dead haue no part in thys world nor in any worke that is done vnder the Sunne There addeth Sainte Hierome that the dead can adde nothing vnto that which they haue taken with them out of this life for they can neither do good nor sinne neyther can they encrease in vertue or vice Albeit sayth he some wyll contrarie thys exposition affirming also that we may encrease decrease after death Here are thrée things to be noted first that the Text sayth that the dead are not partakers of any work that is done vnder the sunne And there may you sée that all suffrages offringes and diriges for the dead are in vaine and profite them not for they are partakers of nothing vnder the sunne Secondarily you may sée S. Hieromes own minde that the dead can neyther do good nor euill neyther encrease in vertue nor vice And so is purgatory put out for if they can do no good what should they do in purgatory And agayne if they can not encrease in vertue they be lyke to lye long in purgatorye Peraduenture some man would thinke that they do no good but onely that they suffer good To that I aunswer that he that suffereth good doth good for if a man should suffer hys body to be burnt for the fayth of Christ would you not say that he did a good déed and yet doth he but suffer Thirdly ye may note that S. Hierome was not ignorant that certeine as they which did fayne purgatory would denye hys exposition and say that we might encrease and decrease in vertue and vyce after death yet notwithstanding he held his sentence condemning theyr opinion whych thing he would not haue done specially sith he knew that he should haue aduersaries for it except he had bene sure that his sentence was right Sée I pray you how that not onely scripture but euen theyr owne doctoures condemne this phantasticall purgatory and yet my lords are not ashamed to say that all make for them NEuerthelesse I wyll go further wyth hym Be it in case that all the Doctours dyd affirme purgatory as they do not what were my Lord the nearer hys purpose Verely not one iote for the authoritie of doctors by my lordes owne confession extendeth no further but is onely to be admitted whilest they confirme theyr wordes by Scripture or els by some probable reason For my Lorde writeth on this maner Article xxxvij The Pope hath not so allowed the whole doctrine of S. Thomas that men should beleue euery poynte he wrote were true Neither hath the church so approued eyther S. Austine or S. Hierome nor any other authors doctrine but that in some places we may dissent from them for they in many places haue openly declared themselues to be men and many times to haue erred These are my lordes owne words Now sith the doctours somtime erre and in certayne places are not to be admitted as he graunteth himselfe how should we know whē to approue them and when to deny them If we should hang on the Doctoures authority then should we as well alow the vntruth as the truth sith he affirmeth both Therfore we must haue a iudge to discerne betwéene truth and falsehode And who shoulde that be the pope Nay verely for he being a man as well as the Doctours were may erre as they did and so shall we euer be vncertaine Our Iudge therefore must not be parciall flexible nor ignoraunt and so are all naturall men excluded but he must be inalterable euen searching the bottome ground of all thing Who must that be Verely the scripture and woord of God which was geuen by his Sonne confirmed and sealed by the holy Ghost and testified by miracles and bloud of all martyres This word is the iudge that must examine the matter the perfit touchstone that tryeth al thing and day that discloseth all iuggeling mistes If the doctours say any thing not dissonant from this woord then it is to be admitted and holdē for truth But if any of theyr doctrine discorde from it it is to be abhorred and holden accurssed To this full well agréeth S. Austen whiche writeth vnto S. Hierome on this wise Deare brother I thinke that you wil not haue your bookes reputed lyke vnto the woorkes of the Prophetes and Apostles for I the Scripture reserued do read all other mens workes on that maner that I doe not beleue them because the author so sayth be he neuer so well learned and holy except that he can certifie me by the Scripture or cleare reason that he sayth true And euen so would I that other men should read my bookes as I read theirs These are S. Austēs wordes And thus haue I proued both by S. Austen and also by my Lordes owne wordes that no man is bound to beleue the Doctors except they can be proued true either by Scripture or good reason not repugnaunt to Scripture Therefore let vs sée what Scripture or good reason my Lord bryngeth to approue his doctours withall For els they can not helpe hym as we haue declared both by S. Austen my Lordes owne confession although they all made with hym as they do not First he bringeth in the sinne agaynst the holy ghost Math. 12. And Paule 1. Cor. 3. And. 1. Iohn 5. And Apoca. 5. which textes I passe ouer because I haue aunswered vnto them before in the seconde booke agaynst M. More THe first reason that my Lord hath which is not before soluted for as I sayd the reasons that are already dissolued will I now ouerhyp is this which he groundeth on diuers Scriptures Of the soules that are departed some
ready fully purged in their hart and their rebellious meÌ„bers through death are wholly subdued These men shall geue no reckoning neyther of idle woorde nor euill déed for all theyr sinnes are couered of Christ and hys bloud shall geue the whole accomptes for them The vnfaythfull to theyr vtter confusion shall haue the booke of theyr conscience opened and there shall be presented before them all theyr euill deades woordes and thoughtes And these are they that Christ speaketh of which shall geue thys great accompt Note also that in the text they are called men which woord in Scripture is euer for the most part taken in the worste sense and signifieth wicked men fleshly men and men that folow their own lustes and appetites THen confirmeth he purgatory out of the 66. Psalme which sayth we haue gone through fire and water and thou hast brought vs into colenesse I am sure you haue not forgotten that M. More alledgeth the Prophet Zachary in the ix and affirmeth that thâ—re is no water in Purgatory It were hard to make these two agrée for when meÌ„ ground them on a lye then for the most part theyr tales and probations are coÌ„trary and will not well stand together Neuerthelesse in one poynte they agrée full well that is both of them say vntruly for neither nother text serueth any whit for Purgatory And as concernyng the place of Zachary it is sufficieÌ„tly declared what it meaneth And now wil I also declare you the vnder standyng of this text and first that it can not serue for purgatory I besech you that haue the psalter once to read the Psalme I thinke you shal wonder at their doâ—yng dreames and ignoraunce which allege this text for Purgatory The text of y e Psalme is this Thou hast brought vs into a straite laden our backes with trouble or heuynesse Thou hast set men vpon our heades we haue gone through fire water and thou hast led vs out agayn into a place of refreshyng The textes before and after in the same Psalme will not suffer that this place should be vnderstand of Purgatory For the text immediately before sayth thou hast set men vpon our heades But the chiefest defenders of Purgatory and eueÌ„ M. More hym selfe say that they are not men but deuils which torment the soules in Purgatory notwithstandyng my Lord of Rochester good man affirmeth that they are aungels whiche torment the soules there but neuer man doted so farre as to say that men torment the soules in Purgatory wherefore I may conclude that this text is not ment of purgatory but that the Prophet meÌ„t that men ranne ouer the childreÌ„ of Israell subdued them and wrapped theÌ„ in extreme troubles which in the Scripture are signified by fire and water Besides that the textes folowyng wil not admit that this should be vnderstaÌ„d of Purgatory for it foloweth immediatly I will enter into thy house with â—urt offrynges I shall offer vnto thée fat sacrifices with the reke of wethers I shall burne to the Oxen Goates Now is there no maÌ„ so mad as to thinke that the soules of Purgatory should offer vnto God any such sacrifices So that the text is playnly vnderstand of the children of Israell which through the Lord were deliuered from their afflictioÌ„s and enemies then offred theyr loyall sacrifices of prayse and thankes to the Lord theyr shield and protection NOwe flyeth my Lorde vnto the Church sayth that because the Churche hath affirmed it we must needes beleue it for the Church caÌ„ not erre As touchyng this poynte I will referre you vnto a woorke that William Tyndal hath writteÌ„ agaynst M. More wherin ye shal wel perceiue what the Church of Christ is that hys Churche neuer determined any such thyng But that it is the Sinagoge of Sathan that maketh articles of the fayth bindeth meÌ„s conscieÌ„ces further then the Scripture will THen waxeth his Lordshyp somewhat hote agaynst Martine Luther because he would that no man should be compelled to beleue Purgatory For my Lord sayth that it is profitable and wel done to compel men to beleue such thynges whether they will or will not And to stablishe his opinion hée plucketh out a word of the parable of Luke xiiij that a certayne man made a great supper and sayd vnto his seruauÌ„tes go forth quickly into the wayes and compell them to enter in Verely there Christ ment no other thyng but that his Apostles should go forth into all the world and preach his word vnto all nations openyng vnto them the miserable state and conditioÌ„ that they be in and agayne what mercy God hath shewed theÌ„ in his sonne Christ This would Christ that his Apostles should expound and lay out so euidently by reasons Scriptures and miracles vnto the Gentils that they should eueÌ„ by their manifest persuasions be compelled to graunt vnto them that he was Christ and to take vpon them the fayth that is in Christ On this maner did Christ compel the Saduces to graunt the resurrection Math. xxij And by these meanes compelled hee the Phariseis to graunt in theyr consciences that he dyd his miracles with the power of God yet afterward of very hate knowyng in theyr hartes the contrary they sayd y e he dyd them by the power of the deuill Math. xij But to say that Christ would haue his Disciples to compell men with prisonment fetters scourgyng sword and fire is very false and farre from the mildenesse of a ChristeÌ„ spirite although my Lord approue it neuer so much For Christ dyd forbyd his Disciples such tyraÌ„ny yea and rebuked them because they would haue desired that fire should descende from heauen to consume the Samaritanes which wold not receiue Christ Luke ix But he commaunded them that if meÌ„ would not receiue their doctrine they should departe from thence and spryncle of the dust of their féete to be a testimony agaynst the vnfaythfull that they had bene there preached vnto them the word of life But with violence will God haue no man compelled vnto his law Paule also testifieth 2. Cor. 1. that he had not rule ouer the CorinthiaÌ„s as touchyng theyr fayth By our fayth we stand in the Lord by our infidelitie we fall from hym As no man can search the hart but onely God so can no man iudge or order our fayth but onely God thorough his holy spirite Furthermore fayth is a gifte of God which he distributeth at hys owne pleasure 1. Cor. 12. If he geue it not this day he may geue it to morow And if thou perceaue by any exterior worke that thy neighbour haue it not enstruct him with Gods word and pray God to geue hym grace to beleue that is rather a poynte of a christen man then to compell a man by death or exterior violence Finally what doth thy compulsion and violence
meter they might well say that a goose had made it for any reason that is therin and yet as touchyng the meter the second verse lacketh a foote and is shorter then his felowes but if you put out this word Frith and put in this worde Rastell for it then shall his meter also be perfite and that halting verse shal runne merely with his felowes vppon hys right féete on this maner In the begynnyng of this yeare Iohn Rastell is a noble Clerke He killed a mylstone with his spere Keepe well your geese the dogges do barke Thus I haue amended his meter but as for the reason I leaue it to him selfe to amende it at his laysure In the end of his second chapter he sayth that I entende with my expositions to bring the people to beleue in foure other great errours wherof the first is that there is no hell ordeined for any that is of Christes faith although he do neuer so many sinnes but let vs sée how he proueth it An Aunswer to Rastels third Chapter which would proue that I deny hell IT séemeth sayth Rastel by the reasons that Frith hathe alleaged that his entēt is to bring the people in beléefe that there is no hel for I alleage in my aunswer to Rastels dialoge the saying of S. Paule Ephe. 1. Christe chose vs in him before the beginning of the world that we might be holy without spot in his sight and againe Eph. 5. Christ loued his cōgregation and gaue himself for it that he might sanctifie it in the fountaine of water thorow the word to make it wythout spot or wrincle or any such thing but that it should be holy and wythoute blame And vpon these textes I conclude that if Christe haue so purged vs that we are wtout spot wrinckle or blame in his sight as Paule testifieth then wil he neuer cast vs into Purgatorie For what should be purged in them that are withoute spotte wrinckle or blame And then somwhat to declare the matter how we be sinners as lōg as we liue and yet without synne in the sight of God adde these woordes which I would that all men did well note and bicause Rastell leaueth out the best of the matter I will rehearse my owne wordes againe Peraduenture euery man perceiueth not what this meaneth that we are rightwise in his sight séeing that euery man is a sinner 1. Ioh. 2. therfore I will bréefely declare the meaning of the Apostel This is fyrste a cleare case that there liueth no man vppon the earthe without synne not withstanding all they that were chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world were laid are without spot of sinne in the sight of God Ephes 1. so that they are both sinners rightwise if we consider the imperfection of our faith and charitie if we consyder the conflict of the flesh and the spirite Galath 5. if we consider our rebellious membres whiche are vnder sinne Rom. 7. then are we gréeuous sinners and contrary wise if we beléeue that of that mercifull fauor God gaue his most deare sonne to redeme vs from oure sinne if we beléeue that he imputeth not our sinnes vnto vs but y ◠his wrath is pacified in Christe his bloud if we beléeue that he hath fréely giuen vs his Christe and with him all things so that we be destitute of no gift Rom. 8. then are we righteous in his sight and oure conscience at peace with God not thorowe oure selues but thorowe oure Lorde Iesu Christ Ro. 5. So maist thou perceiue that thou art a sinner in thy selfe and yet art thou rightwise in Christe for thorow him is not thy sinne imputed nor reckened vnto thée so are they to whome God imputeth not theyr sinnes blessed rightwise wtout spot wrinkle or blame Rom. 4. Psal 31. And therfore will he neuer thrust thē into purgatorie and for proofe of this I alledge as Rastel beareth me witnesse diuers texts of S. Paul Eph. 2. Rom. 4. 5. 7. 8. but that notwithstanding Rastel sayth that I haue not recited them sufficiently for I haue left out somwhat which I haue rehersed for the opening of the truth and then bringeth in that S. Paule exhorteth and biddeth vs we shall vse no fornication vnclennesse auarice filthe or foolish speaches for such shall haue no inheritance in the kingdom of heauē and euen so say I too but iudge good reader what is this to the purpose for it neither maketh for purgatorie neither agaynst it This text I coulde haue alleaged if I had endeuored my selfe that we should doe good woorkes which I neuer knew christian man deny but else as touching my matter it is nothing to the purpose and as well he mighte haue improued me bicause I bring in no text to proue that y t father of heauen is god or to proue that which neuer man doubted of Then he alleageth Paul Ro. v. vj. saying though grace doe raigne thorow Christ shall we therfore dwel in sinne nay God forbid sayth Paule euen so say I againe he alleageth Rom. viij that there is no dampnation to them which be in Christ Iesu if they liue not after the fleshe and euen so say I but Rastell will say the contrary anone Besides that he alleageth Rom. iij. we be fréely iustified by grace by Christes redemption to shew hys iustice for the remissyon of synne done before and yet saythe Rastell Paule sayth that the law is not destroyed by fayth but made stable but thys hathe Frith left out of his boke to cause the people to beléeue that they be cleane purged by the bloud of Christe only and that there néede no purgatorie By these words you may euidently perceyue what Rastell meaneth by thys alleaging of Paule for the establishing of the lawe verely that the worke of the lawe should iustifie and cleane purge you from synne whyche is contrary to Paul and all scrypture for euen in thys same Chapter that he alleageth Paule saith that of workes of the law no flesh shal be iustified in hys syght and saythe that the rightwisenesse of God commeth by faythe of Iesu Christ vnto all and vppon all that beléeue But as touching good works I wil touch more héereafter Furthermore Rastell sayth that if my argumentes coulde proue that there is no purgatory it must follow as wel that there is no hell for vs that be christen men though we continue still in sinne for if we be blessed with out spot wrinkle or blame and that therefore he will not cast vs into purgatory then he will not cast vs into hell whatsoeuer sinne we do commit Here Rastell vttereth his blindenes vnto you and sheweth you what vnderstanding he hath in scripture first he armeth himselfe wyth a false supposition and yet therupon he concludeth his argument falsly His supposition is this that al men which are baptized
the eyes of thy mynde and haue geuen thée spirituall wisedome thorough the knowledge of his word boast not thy selfe of it but rather feare and tremble for a chargeable office is committed vnto thée whiche if thou fulfill it is lyke to cost thée thy life at one tyme or other with much trouble and persecution But if thou fulfill it not then shal that office be thy damnation For S. Paule sayth Wo is to me if I preach not And by the Prophet Ezechiel God saith If I say vnto the wicked that he shall dye the death thou shew hym not of it the wicked shall dye in his iniquitie but I shal require his bloud of thy hand But peraduenture our Diuines would expounde these textes onely vpon them that are sent and haue cure of soules Wherunto I answere that euery man whiche hath the light of Gods worde reuelated vnto hym is sent when soeuer he séeth necessitie hath cure of his neighbours soule As by example If God haue geuen me my sight and I perceiue a blynde man goyng in the way which is ready for lacke of sight to fall into a pytte wherein he were lyke to perish then am I bounde by Gods commaundement to guide hym till hee were past that ieopardy or els if he perish there in where I might haue deliuered hym his bloud shal be required of my hand And lykewise if I perceiue my my neighbour lyke to perish for lacke of Christes doctrine then am I boūd to instruct hym with the knowledge that God hath geuen mee or els hys bloud shal be required of my hand Paraduenture they will say that there is all ready one appoynted to watch the pitte and therefore if any man fall into it he shall make it good and that therfore I am discharged néede to take no thought Wherunto I aunswere I would be glad that it so were Notwithstandyng if I perceaue that the watchman be a sléepe or runne to y t ale house to make good cheare or gone out of the countrey a whorehunting and thorough his necligence espy my neighbour in daunger of the pitte then am I neuerthelesse bounde to leade hym from it I thinke that God hath sent me at that tyme to saue that soule frō perishyng And the law of God and nature byndeth me therto which chargeth me to loue my neighbour as my selfe and to doe vnto hym as I would be done to And I thinke there is no mā that is in this case but he would haue hys neighbour to helpe hym and therfore is he bound to helpe his neighbour if he be in lyke ieopardy And euen thus art thou bound to geue good counsell to hym that lacketh it to distribute what soeuer talent thou hast receiued of God vnto the profite of thy neighbour Moreouer besides that ye can not auoyde this my solution yet I desire you to note how the text it selfe which I alleged doth condemne your vayne obiection the wordes are these Ezech. iij. If I say vnto the wicked that he shall dye the death and thou shewe him not of it the wicked shall die in his iniquitie but I shall require his bloud of thy hande Marke I pray you that the Prophet saith not as you obiect that he which should shewe the wicked his iniquitie and doth not so shall perish only and the wicked hym selfe to be saued bicause his faut was told him by him which take charge to teach him But contrarywise y e wicked shall perishe in his iniquitie saith God by his prophet Ezechiel and his bloud shall be required of the hand of him which should haue instructed him in the truthe If God haue geuen thée faythe in Christes bloude be not proude of it but feare for sith God hathe not spared the naturall braunches I meane the Iewes which were hys elect people sith he spared not the angels that sinned but hath cast them into hell to be reserued vnto iudgement sithe he spared not the olde worlde but ouerwhelmed them with waters deliueryng Noe the preacher of righteousnes take héede lest he also spare not thée Truth it is that where fayth is present no sinne can be imputed but this faith is not in thy power for it is the gift of God And therfore if thou be vnkynde endeuour not thy selfe to walke innocently to bryng forth the fruites of fayth it is to be feared that for thyne vnkyndnesse God will take it from thée and hyer out his vyneyard to an other whiche shall restore the fruite in due seasō and then shall thyne end be worse then thy begynnyng Let vs therfore with feare and tremblyng séeke our health and make stable our vocation and electiō mortifiyng our members and man of sinne by exercising our selues in Christes preceptes that we may be the children of our father that is in heauen and felow heyers with our Sauiour and brother Christ Iesu If God haue geuen thée riches thou mayst not thincke that he hath committed them vnto thée for thine owne vse only but that he hath made thée a stuard ouer them to destribute them to the profite of the commontie For indéede thou art not the verye owner of them but God is the owner whiche sayth by the Prophet Agge Golde is mine and siluer is mine and he hath committed them for a ceason to thy hande to sée whether thou wilt be faythfull in distributing thys wicked Mammon according to his commaundementes And that it so is thou mayst well note by the parable of the riche man whych was clothed in silke and fared delicately in this worlde and after was buryed in hell Wheruppon S. Gregory noteth that he was not damned because he despoiled any other mans but because he did not distribute his own as y t processe of y ◠Text doth also well declare Wherefore if we must geue accompts of all that is geuē vs then haue we litle cause to glory but rather to feare and tremble and to count him most happy to whom least is committed For God to whom this accomptes must be made can not be deluded although the world may be blinded If God haue geuen thée thy perfite limmes and members then gette to some occupation and woorke wyth thyne owne handes that thy members which are whole and perfite may minister to theyr necessitie that lacke theyr members for that is acceptable in the sight of God and the contrarye so detestable that if thou withdraw thy members from ayding thy neighboures thou shalt of God be recounted for a théefe and a murtherer And therfore I affirme that all our holy hypocrites and idle bellyed Monkes chanons and priestes whether they be regulare or seculare if they laboure not to preache Gods woorde are théeues and also murtherers for they maintaine their strong members in idlenesse which ought to labour for the profite of theyr neyghboures that theyr perfite members might minister vnto the necessitie
for it is better to mary then to burne The Pope sayth all monkes Fryers and Nunnes shall vowe and sweare chastitie be it geuen them or not my Priestes also shall not be wedded but as for to kéepe whores and rauishe other mens daughters wiues shal be dispensed withall I will sée no such thinges for my Byshoppes haue yearely great mony by it like as baudes be wont to haue 57. Christ sayth all meates that maÌ„ taketh with thankes staineth not the soule for all things are pure to them that are pure The Pope sayth he that eateth egges butter or fleshe in these dayes that I haue commauÌ„ded to be fasted doth not onely stayne his soule wyth sinne but also is to be denounced an hereticke Dist 4. ca. Statuimus This agréeth with Christ euen as the lyght doth with the darcknes And yet haue we bene thus blynded long that we could neuer perceaue this Antichrist till now in the last dayes 58. Christ sayd vnto his Disciples that you bynde in earth shal be bouÌ„de in heauen and that you lose in earth shal be losed in heauen The Pope chalengeth greater authoritie for he will lose soules out of Purgatory and commaunde the angels to fetch them out and all for money without money you get nothing 59. Christ sayth wheÌ„ you haue done all thynges that I haue commaunded you yet say that you are vnprofitable seruauntes The Pope sayth do those thynges that I commauÌ„d thée and take a sure conscience vnto thée that thou art a iust and a religious maÌ„ and that thou hast deserued heaueÌ„ And as for I myselfe If I do wrong in euery thyng 〈◊〉 bring many thousandes with me into damnation yet shall no man rebuke me but cal me the most holiest father Dist. 40. ca. Si Papa 60. Christ teacheth vs to fulfill the woorkes of mercy to the poore euer commendyng mercy aboue offerings and sacrifice The Pope teacheth vs to geue our money for pardons masses diriges to images and Churches so that we may offer vnto their bellyes And he that sayth it is better to geue our charitie to the poore as Christ sayth is counted halfe an hereticke because he goeth aboute to marre the Popes market 61. Christe suffered death for our sinnes and arose for our iustification or els we all should haue perished The Pope sayth if thou bye my pardoÌ„ or els be buried in a gray Friers coate thou must néedes be saued so that Christ hath suffered in vayne sith a Friers coate will saue a man 62. Christ onely is our mediatour which maketh vnite betwixt hys father vs howbeit the prayer of a iust man is very good and profitable The Pope sayth The greatest power and saluation next to Christ is myne Dist 60. cap. Si Papa I maruell then why he is so curious to cause vs to worship the Saintes y â— are a sléepe And not rather hym selfe sith he chalengeth a greater power then euer they dyd while they lyued 63. Christ sayth who soeuer breake one of my lest coÌ„maundementes shal be called the lest that is to say none in the kyngdome of heauen The Pope sayth what pertaineth his law vnto me I am subiect to no lawes 25. q. 1. cap. Omnia therefore doth the Pope but seldome right And is alwayes agaynst right yea and agaynst his owne lawes as often as men do bryng hym money for that loueth he aboue all thynges 64. Christes law is fulfilled through charitie The Popes law is fulfilled by money if thou haue no money to geue them thou shalt carye a fagot though thou offende not money them they sée thée not do what thou wilt 65. Christ is the head of the Church as the Apostle doth testifie And also the stone whereon the Church is builded And this Church is the coÌ„gregation of the faythfull and the very body of Christ The Pope sayth I am the head of the Church Dist 19. cap. Enim vero And the seate of Rome is the stone wheron the Church is builded Dist 19. Ita Dominus Can any thyng be more contrary vnto the honour and glory of God then thus to dispoyle hym of his kyngdome whiche he so dearely hath bought shedyng his precious bloud for it 66. Christes law whiche is the holy Scripture came by the inspiryng of the holy ghost whiche dyd infuse it aboundauntly into the hartes of the Apostles and of the same spirite hath it his enduraunce and interpretation The Pope sayth I am Lord of the Scripture to alow and disalow it for of me doth it take his full authoritie ca â–ª Si omnes And for a token of this is the Scripture of Christ layd vnder his féete when he is at Masse 67. Christes Apostle sayth that a Byshop ought to be so well learned that he with the Scripture be able to ouercome all them that be agaynst the fayth The Pope and Byshops will dispute in Scripture with no man but cast them first in prison and proper engynes they haue inueÌ„ted to wring their fingers so sore that the bloude shall braste out at their fingers endes they pyne them and scourge theÌ„ with infinite other tormeÌ„tes payning theÌ„ to forsake the truth And after make them sweare on a booke that they shal tell no man of it thus cruelly do they entreate them against iustice And if they can not subdue them to theyr willes then do they committe them vnto y e seculare power to be burned 68. Christes accusation and cause why he was condemned vnto death was writteÌ„ ouer his head in Hebrew Gréeke Latine that all men might know the cause this was an argument that they vsed iustice although they condemned him vniustly sithe men might sée the offence and iudgement ioyned together The Pope and Byshoppes condemne men and committe them vnto the seculare power that they shold execute the sentence But this is a mischeuous abomination that they will not suffer the seculare power to know the cause why they put men to death worshipfull dis diuines Master Doctor O you gentle nobilitie ponder this matter indifferently Beware how you do execution except you know the cause why Thinke you the bloude shall not be requyred on you if for an others pleasure you destroy the worke of God They will say vnto you as the Iewes sayde vnto Pilate concerning Christ If he were not an euill doer we would not haue deliuered him vnto you Trust not their wordes for no doubt they are lyers know the cause your selues and heare the matter vnfaynedly Thinke you they woulde not let you know the cause and iudgement if they did iustice and not tyrannye Be therefore no longer â—oyes to theÌ„ which ought to be your seruauntes God hath geueÌ„ you his spirite grace and vnderstanding hide not the talent that God hath geuen you but do your diligence to sée iustice executed secluding all tyranny for that is your office appoynted you of
nomen religionis seu verum seu falsum coagulari homines possunt nisi signaculorum seu Sacramentorum visibilium consortio colligantur quorum Sacramentorum vis inenarrabiliter valet plurimum Et ideo contempta sacrilegos facit Impie quippe contemnitur sine qua perfici nō potest pietas That is to say Men can not be ioyned into any kynde of religion whether it be true or false except they be knit in felowship by some visible tokens or Sacramentes the power of which Sacramentes is of such efficacie that can not be expressed And therfore it maketh them that despise it to be abhorred for it is wickednes to despise that thyng without whiche godlynes can not be brought to passe Thus it appeareth that necessitie is y ◠first cause For there can no congregation be seuered out of the multitude of men but they must néedes haue a signe tokē Sacrament or common badge by the which they may knowe eche other And there is no difference betwene a signe or a badge and a Sacrament but that the Sacrament signifieth an holy thyng and a signe or a badge doth signifie a wordly thing as S. Austen sayth signes when they are referred to holye thynges are called Sacramentes The second cause of their institution is that they may be a meane to bryng vs vnto fayth and to imprint it the déeper in vs for it doth customably the more moue a man to beleue when he perceiueth the thyng expressed to diuerse senses at once as by example if I promise a mā to mete him at a day appoynted he will somewhat trust my word Notwithstandyng he trusteth not so much vnto it as if I dyd both promise hym with my word and also clap hādes with him or hold vp my finger for he coūteth that this promise is strong and more faythfull then is the bare word because it moueth moe senses For the word doth but onely certifie the thing vnto a mā by the sense of hearyng but whē with my promise immediatly after I hold vp my finger then do I not onely certifie him by the sense of hearing But also by his sight hee perceiueth that that fact confirmeth my word And in the clapyng of handes hee perceiueth both by his sight and féelyng beside the worde that I will fulfill my promise And lykewise it is in this Sacrament Christ promised them that he would geue his body to be slayne for their sinnes And for to establish the fayth of his promise in them he dyd institute the Sacrament which he called his body to the entent that y e very name it selfe might put them in remēbraūce what was ment by it he brake the bread before them signifying vnto them outwardly euen the same thyng that he by his wordes had before protested and euē as his wordes had informed them by their hearyng that he entended so to do so the breaking of that bread informed their eye sight that he would fulfil his promise Then he dyd distribute it amōg them to imprint the matter more déepely in them signifying therby that euen as that bread was deuided among them so should his body frute of his passion be distributed vnto as many as beleued his wordes Finally he caused thē to eate it that nothyng should be lackyng to confirme that necessary point of faith in thē signifiyng therby that as verely as they felt that breade within them so sure should they be of hys body thorough fayth And that euen as that bread doth nourishe the body so doth fayth in hys body breaking nourish the soule vnto euerlasting life This did our mercifull Sauior which knoweth our frailtie and weakenes to establish strēgth their fayth in his body breaking and bloud sheding which is our shoteanker and last refuge without which we should all perishe The third cause of the institution and profit that commeth of it is this They that haue receiued these blessed tydinges and worde of health do loue to publishe this felicitie vnto other men And to geue thanks before the face of the cōgregation vnto their boūteous benefactour and as much as in them is to drawe all people to the praysing of God with thē which thing though it be partly done by the preaching of Gods worde and fruitfull exhortations yet doth that visible token and Sacrament if a man vnderstand what is ment thereby more effectuously worke in them both fayth and thankesgeuing thē doth the bare worde but if a man wot not what it meaneth and séeketh health in the sacrament and outwarde signe thē may he wel be likened vnto a fond fellow which when he is very drye and an honest man shew him an alepole and tell him that there is good ale inough would goe and sucke the alepole trusting to get drinke out of it and so to quench his thyrste Now a wise man will tell him that he playeth the foole for the alepole doth but signifie that there is good ale in the house where y e alepole standeth and wil tell him that he must go neare the house and there he shall finde the drinke and not stand sucking the alepole in vayne for it shall not ease him but rather make him more drie for the alepole doth signifie good ale yet the alepole it self is no good ale neyther is there any good ale in the alepole And likewise it is in all sacramentes For if we vnderstand not what they meane and séeke health in the outwarde signe then we sucke the alepole and labour in vayne But if we do vnderstand y ◠meaning of them then shall we séeke what they signifie and goe to the significations and there shall we finde vndoubted health As to our purpose in this sacrament wherof we speake we must note what it signifieth and there shall we finde our redemption It signifieth that Christes body was broken vpon the crosse to redeme vs from the thraldome of the deuill and that his bloude was shedde for vs to washe away our sinnes Therefore we must runne thether if we will be eased For if we thinke to haue our sinnes forgeuen for eating of the Sacrament or for séeing the Sacrament once a day or for praying vnto it thē surely we sucke the alepole And by thys you may perceiue what profite commeth of those sacraments which eyther haue no significations put vnto them or els when their significations are lost and forgotten For then no doubt they are not commended of God but are rather abhominable for when we knowe not what they meane then séeke we health in the outwarde déede and so are iniurious vnto Christ and his bloud As by example the Sacrifices of the Iewes were well allowed accepted of God as long as they vsed them aright and vnderstoode by thē y ◠death of Christ the sheding of his bloud and that holy oblation offered on the crosse once for euer But when they begun to forget this
signification and sought their health and righteousnes in the bodely worke and in the sacrifice it selfe then were they abhominable in the sight of God and then he cryed out of them both by the Prophet Dauid and Esay And likewise it is with our Sacramentes let vs therefore séeke vp the significations and go to the very thing which the sacrament is set to present vnto vs. And there shal we finde such fruitfull foode as shall neuer fayle vs but comfort our soules into life euerlastyng Now will I in order answer to M. Mores booke and as I finde occasion geuen me I shall indeuoure my selfe to supply that thyng which lacked in the first treatise and I trust I shall shewe such lyght that all men whose eyes the Prince of this worlde hath not blynded shall perceiue the truth of the scriptures and glory of Christ And where as in my first treatise the truth was set forth with all simplicitie and nothing armed against the assault of sophisters that haue I somewhat redressed in this booke haue brought bones filte for their téeth which if they be to busie may chaunce to choke them ¶ Thus beginneth the Preface of M. Mores booke IN my most harty wyse I recommende me vnto you and send you by this bringer the wryting againe which I receiued from you Whereof I haue bene offered a cople of copies mo in the mean while as late as ye wot well it was Deare brethren consider these wordes and prepare you to the crosse that Christ shall lay vppon you as ye haue oft bene counsaylled For euen as when the Wolfe howleth y e shéepe had nede to gather thēselues to their shepheard to be deliuered from the assault of the bloudy beast likewyse had you nede to slye vnto the shepheard of your soules Christ Iesus to sell your coates and buye his spirituall sworde which is the word of God to defende and deliuer you in this present necessitie for now is the tyme that Christ tolde vs of Math. x. that he was come by his worde to set variaunce betwene the sonne and his father betwene the daughter and her mother betwene the daughter in lawe and her mother in lawe that in a mans owne householde shall be his enemies But be not dismayde nor thinke it no wonder for Christe those twelue and one of them was y e Deuill and betrayed his master And we that are his disciples may loke for no better than he had himself for the scholer is not aboue his mayster Saint Paule protesteth y e he was in perill among false brethren surely I suppose that we are in no lesse ieopardye For if it be so that hys mastership receiued one copye and had a cople of copyes moe offered in the meane while then may ye be sure that there are many false brethren which pretend to haue knowledge in déede are but pykethankes prouiding for their bellye prepare ye therfore clokes for the weather waxeth cloudy and rayne is like to followe I meane not false excuses and forswearing of your selues but that ye loke substantially vpon Gods worde that you may be able to answere their subtle obiections And rather chuse manfully to dye for Christ and hys worde than cowardlye to deny hym for thys vayne and transitory lyfe cōsidering that they haue no further power but ouer this corruptible bodye which if they put it not to death must yet at y e length perish of it selfe But I trust the Lord shall not suffer you to be tēpted aboue that you may beare but according to y e sprite that he shall poure vppon you shall he also sende you the scourge and make hym that hath receiued more of the sprite to suffer more and him that receiueth lesse thereof to suffer according to his Talent I thought it necessary first to admonishe you of this matter and now I will recite more of M. Mores boke Whereby men may see how gredely these newe named brethren writeit out secretly spread it abroade The name is of great antiquitie although you liste to ieste For they were called brethrē ere our Bishops were called Lordes and had y e name geuen them by Christ saying Math. xxiij all ye are brethren And Luke y ◠xxij Confirme they brethren And the name was cōtinued by the Apostles and is a name that nourisheth loue amitie And very glad I am to heare of their gredy affection in writing out and spreading abroade the worde of God for by that I do perceiue the prophesie of Amos to haue place which sayth In the person of God I will send hunger and thyrste into the earth not hunger for meate nor thurst for drinke But for to here the word of God Now begynneth the kyngdome of heauen to suffer violence Now runne the poore Publicanes which knowledge them selues sinners to the word of God puttyng both goodes and body in ieoperdy for the soule health And though our Byshops do call it heresie and all them heretickes that hunges after it yet do we know that it is the Gospell of the lyuyng God for the health and saluation of all that beleue And as for the name doth nothing offēde vs though they call it heresie a thousand tymes For S. Paule testifieth that the Phariseis and Priestes which were counted the very Church in hys tyme dyd so call it and therefore it foreceth not though they ruling in their rowmes vse the same names Which young mā I here say hath lately made diuers other thynges that yet runne in hoker moker so close amōg the brethren that there commeth no copies abroad I aunswere that surely I can not spynne and I thinke no mā more hateth to be idle then I do Wherfore in such thynges as I am able to doe I shal be diligēt as long as God lendeth me my lyfe And if ye thinke I be to busie you may rid me the sooner for euen as the shéepe is in the butchers handes ready bound and looketh but euen for the grace of the butcher whē he shall shed his bloud Euen so am I bounde at the Byshops pleasures euer lookyng for the day of my death In so much that playne worde was sent me that the Chauncelour of Lōdon sayd it should cost me the best bloud in my body whiche I would gladly were shed to morow if so be it might open the kyngs graces eyen And verely I maruell that any thing can runne in hoker moker or be hyd from you For sith you mought haue such store of copyes concernyng the thyng whiche I most desired to haue ben kept secret how should you then lacke a copye of those thynges which I most would haue published And hereof ye may be sure I care not though you and all the Byshops with in England looke on all that euer I wrote but rather would be glad that ye so dyd
were in number but 25. thousand And the Israelites were 400. thousand fighting men which came into Silo and asked of God who should be theyr Captaine agaynst Beniamin And they being but 25. thousand slue of the other Israelites 12. thousand in one day Then fledde the children of Israell vnto the Lord in Silo made great lamentation before hym euen vntill night and asked hym counsell saying shall we go any more to fight agaynst the tribe of Beniamin our brethren or not God sayd vnto them yes goe vp and sight agaynst them Thē went they the next day fought agaynst them and there were slaine agayne of the Israelites 18. thousand men Then came they backe agayne vnto the house of God and sat down and wept before the Lord and fasted that day vntill euen and asked hym agayn whether they should any more fight agaynst theyr brethren or not God sayd vnto them yes to morrow I will deliuer them into your handes And the next day was y e tribe of Beniamin vtterly destroyed sauyng 600. men which hid thē selues in the wildernes Here it is euident that the children of Israell loste the victorye twise and yet notwithstanding had a iust cause and fought at Gods commaundement Besides that Iudas Machabeus was slaine in a righteous cause as it is manifest in the first booke of the Machabées And therfore it can be no euident argument of the vengeance of God that he was slaine in battell in a righteous cause and therefore me thinketh that thys man is too malaparte so bluntly to enter into Gods iudgement and geue sentence in that matter before he be called to counsell Thus haue I sufficiently touched hys Preface for those pointes y e he afterward touched more largely haue I willingly passed because I shall touch thē earnestly hereafter Now let vs sée what heproueth ¶ It ys a great wonder to see vppon how light and sleight occasiōs he is fallē vnto these abhominable heresies For he denieth not nor cā not say nay but that our Sauiour sayd him selfe my fleshe is verely meate my bloud is verely drinke he denieth not also that Christ him selfe at his last Supper takyng the bread into his blessed handes after that he had blessed it sayd vnto his disciples Take you this and eate it this is my body that shal be geuen for you And likewise gaue thē the chalice after his blessyng and consecracion and sayd vnto them this is the chalice of my bloud of the new testament which shal be shed out for many do ye this in remembrance of me ¶ It is a great wonder to see how ignoraunt their proctour is in the playne textes of scripture For if he had any Iudgmēt at all he might wel perceiue y ◠when Christ spake these wordes my flesh is verely meate and my bloud is verely drinke he spake nothing of y e sacramēt For it was not institute vntill his last supper And these wordes were spokē to y e Iewes long before ment them not of y e carnall eatyng or drynking of his bodye or bloud but of the spirituall eating which is done by fayth and not with tothe or bellye Wherof S. Austyn sayth vppon his gospell of Iohn why preparest thou other tothe or bellye beleue and thou hast eaten him So y e Christes words must here be vnderstāded spiritually And that he calleth hys fleshe very meat because that as meate by the eating of it disgetting it in our bodye doth strengthen these corruptible mēbres so likewise doth Christes fleshe by the beleuing that it taketh our sinne vpon it selfe suffered the death to deliuer vs strengthen our immortall soule And likewise as drinke when it is dronken doth comfort and quicken our frayle nature So likewise doth Christes bloud by the drinkyng of it into the bowelles of our soule that it is by the beleuing and remembring that it is shed for our sinnes comfort and quicken our soule vnto euerlasting lyfe And this is the eating and drinking y e he speaketh of in that place And that it is so you may perceaue by the text following which sayth he that eateth my body drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in him which is not possible to be vnderstād of the sacrament For it is false to say that he y e eateth the sacrament of his body and drinketh the sacrament of his bloud dwelleth in Christ and Christ in hym For some man receiueth it vnto his condemnation And thus doth Saint Austen expound it sayinge Hoc est enim Christum manducare in illo manere illum manentem in se habere This is the very eating of Christ to dwell in him to haue him dwelling in vs So y e who so euer dwelleth in Christ y e is to say beleueth y ◠he is sēt of God to saue vs from our sinnes doth verely eate and drinke his body and bloud although he neuer receiued the sacrament This is y e spirituall eating necessary for all y ◠shal be saued for there is no man that cōmeth to God wtout this eating of Christ that is the beleuing in hym And so I denye not but that Christ speaketh these wordes but surely he ment it spiritually as Saint Austen declareth and as the place playnely proueth And as touching y e other wordes y e Christ spake vnto hys disciples at the last Supper I deny not but y ◠he sayd so but y ◠he so fleshly ment as ye falsly faine I vtterly deny For I say y e his wordes were then also sprite life were spiritually to be vnderstāded y e he called it his body For a certaine propertie euen as he cauled him self a very vyne his disciples dery vine braunches and as he cauled himselfe a dore not y e he was so in dede but for certaine properties in the similytudes as a mā for some propertie sayeth of his neighhours horsse this horsse is mine vp and downe meaning that it is in euery thing so like And lyke as Iacob builded an aulter and cauled it the house of God as Iacob called y e place where he wrastled with the aungell the face of God and as the pascall lambe was cauled the passing by of the Lord. And as a broken potsherd was cauled Hierusalem not for that they were so in dede but for certaine similitudes in the properties and that the very name itself might put men in remēbraunce what is ment by the thing as I sufficiently declared in my first treatise He must nedes confesse that they that beleue that it is the very body and his very bloud in dede haue the playne wordes of our sauiour him selfe vpon their side for the ground foundacion of their fayth That is very true and so haue they y e very wordes of god which say that a broken potsherd is Hierusalem and that Christ is a stone
and that Christ is a vine and a dore And yet yf they should beleue or thinke that he were in dede any of these things they were spirituall and neuerthelesse deceiued For though he so sayd yet I say hys woordes were spiritually to bee vnderstanded And where you say that I flye from the fayth of playne and open scriptures for the allegory destroy the true sence of the letter I aūswere that some textes of Scripture are onely to be vnderstand after the letter as when Paule sayeth Christ died for our sinnes and arose agayne for our iustification And some textes are onely to be vnderstand spiritually or in the way of allegory As when Paule sayth Christ was the stone when Christ sayth him selfe I am a very vyne I am the doore and some must be vnderstand both litterally spiritually As when God sayd out of Egipt cauled I my sonne which although it were literally fulfilled in the childrē of Israell whē he brought them out of Egipt with great power and wonders yet was it also ment verified in Christ hymselfe his very spirituall sonne which was cauled out of Egipt after y e death of Herod And agayne it is very spiritually fulfilled in vs whiche through Christes bloud are deliuered frō the Egypt of sinne from the power of Pharao y ◠deuil And I say that this text of scripture This is my body is onely spiritually to be vnderstand not litterally And y e doth S. Austen also cōfirme which writeth vnto Adamantus and sayth These sentenses of scripture Christe was the stone the bloude is the soule and this is my body are figuratiuelie to bee vnderstande that is to say spiritually or by the waye of an allegorie and thus haue I Saint Augustin wholly on my side whiche thing shall yet heare after more plainly appeare Now his example of his bridegromes ring I very well alow for I take the blessed sacrament to beleft with vs for a very token and a memoriall of Christ in dede but I say that the hole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodie And so I say that Christ hath left vs a better token then this man would haue vs take it for therin he fareth like a man to whō a bridgrome had deliuered a goodly gold ryng with a riche rubie therein to deliuer his bride for a tokē And thē he would like a false shrewe keepe away that gold ring geue the bride in stede therof a proper ring of a rishe and tell her that the bridgrome would send her no better Or els like one that when the bridgrome had geuē such a ryng of golde to hys bride for a token will tell her plaine and make her beleue that the ring were but coper or brasse to minishe the bridgromes thanke I am right glad y e ye admit myne example and graunt that the sacrament is left to be a very token and a memoriall of Christ in déede But where you say that the whole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodye that is soner sayd then proued For S. Austen sheweth the cōtrary as it is partly before touched and here after shal be declared more plainelye where you say that we fare like a false shrew that would kepe the gold ring from y e bride and geue her a ring of a rishe or tell her that her golde ring were copper or brasse to minish the bridegromes thanke I aunswere that we denye not but that the ring is most fine gold and is set with as rich Rubyes as can be gotten For that ryng I meane the Sacrament is not onely a most perfite token and a memoriall of the bridgromes benefites and vnfayned fauour on his partie but it is also on the other partie Eucharistia that is to say a thankes geuyng for the gracious giftes which she vndoubtedly knowledgeth her selfe to haue receiued For as verely as that bread is broken among them so verely was Christes body brokē for their sinnes And as verely as they receiue that bread into their bellye thorough eating it so verely do they receiue the frute of his death into their soules by beleuyng in hym And therefore they assemble to that Supper not for the valure of the bread wyne or meate that is there eaten but for the entent to geue hym thankes commonly among thē all for his inestimable goodnes But to procéede vnto our purpose if a man would come vnto the bryde and tel her that this goodly gold ryng were her owne bridgrome both flesh bloud and bones as you do thē I thinke if she haue any wytte she might aunswere him that he mocked and the more he sayd it the lesse she might beleue him and say that if that were her owne bridgrome what should she then néede any remēbraūce of hym or why should hee geue it her for a remembraunce For a remembraunce presupposeth the thyng to be absent and therefore if this be a remembraunce of hym then can he not here be present I maruell me therfore much that hee is not afearde to affirme that these wordes of Christ of his body and of his bloud must needes be vnderstand by waye of a similitude or an allegorye as the woordes bee of the vyne and the doore Nowe this he wottes well that though some wordes spoken by the mouth of Christ be to be vnderstand onely by way of a similitude or an allegory yet foloweth it not thereupon that euery like word of Christ in orher places was no other but an allegory for such was the shift and cauillation that the wicked Arrians vsed which tooke frō Christes person his omnipotent Godhead I graunt that the Arrians erred for as M. More sayth though in some place a word be taken figuratiuely it foloweth not therfore in euery other place it should likewise be taken But one question must I aske his mastershyp how doth he know that there is any worde or text in Scripture that must be taken figuratiuely that is by the way of a similitude or as hee calleth it a necessary allegory I thinke though some men may assigne other good causes and euidences that the first knowledge is by other textes of Scripture For if other textes be conferred vnto it and wil not stand with the litterall sence thē I thinke it must néedes be takē spiritually or figuratiuely as there are infinite textes in Scripture Now when I sée that S. Thomas which felt christ his woūds and put his finger in his side called hym his Lord and God and that no text in scripture repugneth vnto the same but that they may well stand together me thinketh it were foly to affirme that this worde God in that text should be taken figuratiuely or by way of an allegory But now in our matter the processe of Scripture will not stand with the litterall sense as
shall hereafter appeare And therfore necessitie compelleth vs to expounde it figuratiuely as doth also S. Austen and other holy Doctours as hereafter shall playnly appeare If euery man that can finde out a new fonde phantasie vppon a text of holy Scripture may haue hys owne mynde taken and hys owne exposition beleued agaynst the expositions of the olde cunnynge Doctours and Saintes thē may you surely see that no article of the christen faith cā stand and eudure lōg And then he alledgeth S. Hierome which sayth that if the exposition of other interpretours and the cōsent of the common Catholicke Church were of no more strength but that euery man might be beleued that could bryng some textes of Scripture for hym expounded as it pleased hym selfe then could I sayth this holy man bryng a new sect also and say by Scripture that no mā were a true Christē mā nor a mēber of the Church that kepeth ij coates And in good faith sayth M. More if that way were alowed I were able my selfe to find out xv new sectes in one fore noone S. Peter sayth that the Scripture is not expounded after the appetite of any priuate person but euē as it was geuen by the spirite of God and not by mans will So must it be declared by the same spirite And therefore I will not that any man shal be beleued by bringyng his own mynde phantasie But if he wil be beleued let him bryng either an other playne texte which shal expounde the first or els at the lest he must bryng such a sentēce as will stand with the processe of the Scripture Why was S. Hierome alowed agaynst the determination of the counsell of Malta sith he was alone and they a great multitude but onely because he brought euidēt scripture whiche at the tyme of their sentence none of them remembred and yet when it was brought they could not auoyde it And likewise except I bryng euidēt scripture which they all shal expoūd as I do I desire not to be beleued And where M. More sayth that in good fayth he were able to find out xv new sectes in one fore noone he may thāke God that he hath such a pregnaunt wytte But yet I trust he should not find one if there were any peril of damnatiō therin but that we would w t a plaine text cōfute it which he should not be able to auoyde And ouer this the very circumstaunces of the places in the gospel in whiche our Sauiour speaketh of that Sacrament may well make open the difference of his speche in this matter and of all those other and that as hee spake all those but in an allegorye so spake hee this playnly meanyng that he spake of his very body and hys very bloud beside all allegoryes For when our Lord sayd he was a very vyne and when he said he was the dore there was none that heard him that any thyng marueiled therof And why For because they perceyued well that he ment not that he was a materiall vyne in deede nor a doore neither But when he sayd that hys flesh was very meate and his bloud very drinke and that they should not be saued but if they dyd eate his flesh and drinke his bloud then were they all in such a wonder ther of that they could not abyde And wherefore but because they perceyued well by hys wordes and his manner of circumstaunces that Christ spake of his very fleshe and his very bloud in dede It is openly knowen confessed among all learned men that in the 6. chapter of Ioh. Christ spake not one worde concerning the sacrament of his body and bloud whiche at that tyme was not yet institute but all that he there spake was of the spirituall eating and drinking of his body and bloud into our soules which is the fayth in his body and bloud as I haue touched before And the circumstances of this place do in dede proue that they were fleshly minded vnderstode not the spirituall wordes of our sauiour Christ and therfore wōdered murmured Insomuch that Christ sayd vnto thē doth this offend you what will you say then when ye shall see the sonne of man ascending thether where he was before Then addeth S. Austen you shall know that he ment not to geue his flesh to eate w t your teth for he shall ascende hole And Christ addeth it is the spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profiteth nothing the word that I speake are spirite and lyfe that is to say sayth S. Austen are spiritually to be vnderstand And where Christ sayth that the fleshe profiteth nothing meaning of his owne flesh as S. Austen sayth he meaneth that it profiteth not as they vnderstode hym y e is to say it profiteth not if it were eaten But it doth much profit to be slayne that thorough it and the sheding of his bloud the wrath of God our father is pacified and our sinnes forgeuen And wher his mastership sayth that the people perceiued well what he ment and therfore he wondred so sore and could not abide because they perceiued well by his wordes and māner of circūstances what his meaning was I wil say as I did before that the vnderstood hym not Now here he will say vnto me if it be but your naye my yea thē I would thinke to be beleued as sone as you and surely y e were but reason Not withstanding thankes be to God I am able to bring in auctorite to Iudg betwene vs both whose iudgment I trust his mastership will admit This auctor is S. Austen whiche sayth Discipuli enim eius qui eum sequebantur expauerunt exhorruerunt sermonem non intelligentes That is to say his his disciples which followed hym were astonied and abhored his wordes and vnderstode them not And because your mastership shal not thinke that he ouershot him felfe and spake he wist not what we shall allege hym saying the same wordes in an other place Cum diceret Nisi quis manducauerit carnem c. illi non intelligentes dixerunt ad inuicem Durus est hic sermo quis potest eum audire That is when Christ sayd except a man eate my flesh and drinke my bloud he shal haue no lyfe in him they because they vnderstode him not sayd to ech other this is an hard saying who can heare him Thus I trust you will geue place although not to me yet at the least vnto S. Austen and receiue the truth which is so plainely proued And where his mastership allegeth this text for the sacrament that except they did eate his flesh and drinke his bloude the could not be saued it semeth that he is fallen into the error of Pope innocent which likewise vnderstanding this text vpon the sacrament as M. More doth caused yong children and infantes to receiue the sacrament as though they had all bene damned which died
and had not receiued it And of this carnall minde were many mo Bushoppes a great while as are now the bohemes whom he after disprayseth and yet expoundeth the text as they doo but afterward they loked more spiritually vpon the matter and confessed their ignorance as I trust M. More will but now will I shew you S. Austens minde vppon this text which shall helpe for the exposition of all this matter S. Austen in the third boke De Doctrina Christiana the 16. chapiter teaching how we shall know the tropes figures allegories phrases of the scripture sayth Si autem flagitium aut facinus iubere videntur figuratiua locutio est Nisi maÌ„ducaueritis inquit carneÌ„ filij hominis et biberitis eius sanguinem not habebitis uitam in vobis Facinus vel flagitium videtur iubere Figura est ergo precipieÌ„s passionis dominicae esse commicandum et suauiter atque vtiliter in memoria recondendum quod pro nobis caro eius crucifixa vul nerata sit That is to say when soeuer the scripture or Christ semeth to commaund any foule or wicked thing then must that text be taken figuratiuely that as it is a phrase allegorie and manner of speaking and must be vnderstand spiritually and not after the letter Except sayth Christ ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no life in you He semeth sayth S. Austen to commauÌ„de a foule a wicked thing It is therfore a figure commaunding vs to be partakers of his passion and sweetlye and profitablye to print in our mynde that his fleshe was crucified and wounded for vs. This truth thankes be to God doth S. Austen declare vnto vs which thing beside the opening of this text against M. Mores mynde doth plainely shew what he thought in the wordes of christes supper For sith he called it a foule a wicked thing to eate his fleshe then may you soone perceiue that he thought it was as foule as wicked a thing to eate his body seing his body is flesh and then consequently it shall follow y â— eyther this worde eate where Christ sayd take this and eate it must be taken spiritually or els that this saying of Christ this is my bodie must be figuratiuely spokeÌ„ but this worde eate is taken after the letter for they did in déede eate the bred therfore it must néedes folowe that this sentence this is my body must bee figuratiuely spoken Or els is S. Austen not to be approued in this place which thing our Byshops I thinke will not say nay Besides that S. Austen sayth Quando loquebatur dominus noster Iesus Christus de corpore suo nisi inquit quis manducauerit carnem meam â—iberit sanguinem meum non habebit in sevitam Caro enim mea vere est cibus sanguis meus vere est potus intellectus spiritualis credentem saluum facit quia litera occidit spiritus est qui viuificat That is to say When our Lord Iesus Christ spake of hys body except quod he a man eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud he shall haue no life in hym self for my flesh is very meat and my bloud is very drinke The spirituall vnderstandyng saueth hym that beleueth for the letter killeth but the spirite quickneth Here may you playnly perceaue that thys texte must onely be taken spiritually For he sayth that to take it after the letter it kylleth and profiteth nothyng at all and therfore I wonder that we haue bene led so long in thys grosse errour Thys saying doth y â— famous clarke Origine confirme saying Agnosce quod figurae sunt quae in voluminibus Domini scriptae sunt ideo tanquam spirituales non tanquam carnales examinate intelligite quae dicuntur Si enim secuÌ„dum literam sequaris hoc ipsum quod dictum est Nisi manducaueritis carnem c. occidit haec litera That is to say Marke y e they are figures which are written in the Scripture of God and therefore examine them as spirituall men and not as carnall and vnderstand those thinges that are spoken For if thou followe after the letter thys thyng that is spoken except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke hys bloud you can haue no life in you thys letter kylleth Alas deare brethren why should any man be offended with thys doctrine sith it is approued so plainly by such auncient and holy fathers Againe S. Austen sayth Qui manducat carnem meam bibit meum sanguinem in me manet ego in illo Hoc est ergo manducare illam escam illum bibere potum in Christo manere illum manentem in se habere ac per hoc quinoÌ„ manet in Christo in quo non manet Christus proculdubio non manducat eius carnem nec bibit sanguinem etiam si tantaerei sacramentum ad iudicium sibi maÌ„ducet bibit That is to say He that eateth my flesh drynketh my bloud abydeth in me and I in hym Thys is therfore the eatyng of that meate and drinkyng of that bloud to abyde in Christ and haue hym abyding in vs. And therefore he that abydeth not in Christ and in whom Christ abydeth not without doubt he eateth not hys flesh nor drinketh not hys bloud although he eate and drinke the sacrament of so great a thyng vnto hys damnation And euen y â— same wordes hath Bede vppon the Corinthians 1. Cor. 10. Thys one place is sufficient for to proue my purpose though he sayd not one word more For here he doth playnly determine that he which abydeth not in Christ that is to say he y e is wicked or vnfaythfull doth not eate hys flesh nor drinke hys bloud although he eate and drinke the Sacrament of so great a thyng And so must it néedes follow that the Sacrament is not the very naturall body of Christ For then the vnfaythfull should eate hys flesh seing he eateth the sacrament of hys body But that doth S. Austen denye wherfore it must néedes followe that it is but onely a token of a remembrance and a signe of hys body breakyng and a representation of hys passion that we might kéepe hys facte in memory and geue him thankes for his tender loue and kindenes which when we were hys enemyes tooke vpon hym to suffer most vyle death to reconcile vs vnto hys father and make vs hys frendes Thys saying hath S. Austen in an other place also where he writeth on thys maner Qui non in me manet in quo ego non maneo non se dicat aut existimet manducare corpus meum aut bibere sanguineÌ„ meum Non it aque manent in Christo qui non sunt eius membra non sunt autem membra Christi qui se faciunt meÌ„bra meretricis That is to say He that abydeth
not in me and in whom I abyde not let hym not say or thynke that he eateth my body or drinketh my bloud They abyde not in Christ which are not his members And they are not hys mēbers which make them selues the mēbers of an harlot And these are also the very wordes of Bede Here it is playne proued agayne by the authoritie of S. Austen and Bede that the wicked and vnfaythfull which are not the members of Christ doe not eate hys body nor drinke hys bloud and yet they do eate the sacrament as well as the other Wherefore you must néedes graunt that the Sacrament is not y e naturall body of Christ but a figure tokē or memoriall therof Now good Christen people count not thys new learning which is firmed by such olde Doctors and faythfull fathers Now were this inough for a Christen man that loued no contention But because there are so many sophisters in y ◠world which care not what they say so they holde not theyr peace I must néedes set some bulwarke by thys holy Doctor to helpe to defend hym for els they will shortly ouerrunne hym as they do me and make hym an hereticke too Therefore I will alleage hys master S. Ambrose Saint Ambrose sayth Non iste panis est qui vadit in corpus sed ille panis vitae aeternae qui animae nostrae substantiam fulscit That is It is not thys bread that goeth into the bodye but that bread of euerlasting life whiche vpboldeth the substance of our soule Furthermore the great clerke Prosper confirmeth the same saying Qui discordat a Christo nec carnem Christi manducat nec sanguinem bibit etiamsi tamtae rei sacramentum ad iudicium suae praesumptionis quotidie indifferenter accipiat That is He that discordeth from Christ doth neyther eate hys fleshe nor drinke hys bloud although he receaue indifferētly euery day the sacrament of so great a thing vnto the condemnation of hys presumption And these are also the very wordes of Bede vpon the xj Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians Now you may sée that it is not S. Austens minde onely but also the saying of many moe And therefore I trust you will be good vnto hym And if ye condemne not these holy fathers then am I wrongfully punished But if you condemne thē then must poore Frith be content to beare the burthen with them ¶ The mynde and exposition of the old Doctours vppon the wordes of Christes maundey ANd where M. More sayth that if Christe had not ment after the plaine literal sece that both the hearers at that tyme and the expositours since and all Christē people beside this xv c. yeare would not haue taken onely the litterall sence beyng so straunge and maruelous that it might seme impossible decline from the letter for allegories in all such other thynges beyng as hee sayth and as in deede they be so many farre in nomber mo As touchyng y e hearers they were deceiued and vnderstode him not I meane as many as tooke his wordes fleshly as you do And they had their aunswere of Christ when they murmured that his wordes were spirite and lyfe that is as S. Austen sayth spiritually to bee vnderstand and not fleshly as is before declared And as for the expositours I thinke he hath not one of the old fathers for him but certaine new felowes as Dominie S. Thomas Decam and such other whiche haue made the Pope a God And as I haue shewed S. Austen maketh full for vs and so do all the old fathers as Occolāpadius hath well declared in his booke Quid veteres senserint de Sacramēto eucharistiae And some of their sayinges I shall alledge anone And where you say that all Christen people haue so beleued this 1500. yeares that is very false For there is no doubt but that the people thought as holy S. Austen and other faithful fathers taught them Which as I said make with vs. Notwithstādyng in déede sith our Prelates haue bene made Lordes and haue set vp their lawes and decrées contrary to the prerogatiue of all Princes lyke most sutle traytours haue made all mē beleue that they may make lawes and bynde mens consciences to obey them and that their lawes are Gods lawes blindyng y e peoples eyes with two or thrée textes wrongfully wrested to aduaunce their pride where they ought to obey Kyngs and Princes and be subiect to their lawes as Christ and his Apostles were euē vnto y e death Sith that tyme I say they haue made men beleue what they list and made articles of the faith at their pleasure One article must be y e they be the Church and can not erre And this is the grounde of all their doctrine But the truth of this article is nowe sufficiently knowen For if Quéene Katherine be kyng Henries wife then they do erre and if she be not then they haue erred to speake no more cruelly It is now become an article of our fayth y e the Pope of Rome must be y ◠head of y e Church the Vicare of Christ that by Gods law It is an article of our fayth that what soeuer hee byndeth in earth is bounde in heauen in so much that if he curse wrongfully yet ye must be feared and infinite such other which are not in our Crede but blessed bee God that hath geuen some light into our Princes hart For he hath lately put foorth a booke called the glasse of truth whiche proueth many of these articles very foolishe phantasies and that euen by their owne Doctours so I trust you shal be proued in this poynt of the Sacrament for though it be an article of our fayth it is no article of our Crede in y e xij articles wher of are sufficient for our saluatiō And therefore we may thinke that you lye without all ieoperdye of damnation Neuerthelesse seing his mastership saith that all make for him and I say cleane contrarie that all the olde fathers make against him or at the lest wise not with him It were necessary that one of vs should proue his purpose But indeede in this poynt he would loke to haue the vauntage of me For he thinketh that men will soner beleue hym which is a great man then me which am but a poore man and that therfore I had more néede to proue my part true then he to proue his Well I am content and therfore geue eare deare reader and Iudge betwéene vs. First I wil begin with Tertulian because he is of most antiquitie Tertulian speakyng of Christ sayth Nec panem reprobauit quo ipsum corpus suum representat That is to say Christ him selfe did not reproue or discommend bread whereby he doth represent hys very body For the vnderstandyng of thys place you must knowe that there was an hereticke called Marcion which dyd reproue creatures and said
the very thynges and therefore as after a certaine maner the Sacrament of Christes body is Christes body and the Sacrament of Christes bloud is Christes bloud so the Sacrament of fayth is faith For it is no other thing to beleue then to haue fayth and therfore when a maÌ„ aunswereth that the infant beleueth which hath not the effect of fayth he auÌ„swereth that it hath fayth for the SacrameÌ„t of fayth And that it turneth it selfe to God for the Sacrament of conuertion For the aunswere it selfe perteineth vnto the ministryng of the Sacrament As the Apostle writeth of Baptisme we are buried sayth he with Christ through Baptisme vnto death He sayth not we signifie burying but vtterly sayth we are buryed He called therfore the Sacrament of so great a thyng euen with the name of y t very thing it selfe c. If a man would auoyde coÌ„tention and looke soberly on those woordes of S. Austen hee shall soone perceiue the mystery of this matter For euen as the next good Friday shal be called the day of Christes passion yet he shall not suffer death agayne vpon that day for hee dyed but once and is now immortall euen so is the SacrameÌ„t called Christes body And as that day is not the very day that he dyed on but onely a remembrauÌ„ce thereof so the Sacrament is not his very naturall body but onely a remembraunce of his body breakyng bloud sheddyng And likewise as the next Easter day shal be called the day of his resurrection not that it is the very same day that Christ dyd rise in but a remembraunce of the same euen so the Sacrament is called his body not that it is his body in déede but onely a remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of the same And furthermore eueÌ„ as the Priest doth offer hym that is to say crucifie hym at Masse eueÌ„ so is the Sacrament his body But the Masse doth but onely represent hys passion And so doth the Sacrament represent his body And yet though the Masse doth but represent his crucifying we may truly say he is crucified euen so though the SacrameÌ„t do but signifie or represent his body yet may we truly say that it is his body Why so verely sayth he for the Sacramentes haue a certaine similitude of those thinges wherof they are Sacraments And for this similitude for the most part they take the names of the very thynges Blessed be God whiche hath so clearely discussed this matter by this faythfull father Notwithstandyng hée doth yet expresse it more playnly saying after a certaine maner the SacrameÌ„t of Christes body is Christes body Behold deare brethren he sayth after a certaine maner the Sacrament is Christes body And by that you may soone know that he neuer ment that it should be his very naturall body in déede but onely a token and memoriall to kéepe in memorie the death of his body and so to norishe our fayth Besides that his similitude which he after alledgeth of Baptisme doth wholy expound this matter for sayth hée y e Apostle sayth not we signifie burying but he sayth we are buryed and yet in déede the Baptisme doth but signifie it And thereupon S. Austen addeth that hée called the Sacrament of so great a thyng euen with the name of the very thyng it selfe And lykewise it is in our Sacrament Finally to be short I will passe ouer many places which I haue gathered out of his holy father and will touch but this one more S. Austen sayth Non enim Dominus dubitauit dicere Hoc est corpus meum cum daret signum corporis sui Et in eodem capite exponit Sic est enim sanguis anima quomodo petra erat Christus nec tamen petra ait significabat Christum sed ait petra erat Christus That is to say The Lord doubted not to say this is my body when he gaue a signe of his body And after in the same chapiter he expoundeth it For truly so the bloud is soule as Christ was y e stone And yet the Apostle sayth not the stone dyd signifie Christ but he sayth the stone was Christ Here. S. Austen sayth playnely that Christ called the signe of his body his body and in this chapter doth coÌ„pare these thrée textes of scripture this is my body the bloud is the soule and Christ was the stone and declareth them to be one phrase and to be expounded after one fasshion Now is there no man so mad as to say that Christ was a naturall stone except he be a naturall foole whose iudgment we nede not greatly to regard therfore we may well conclude that the sacrament is not his naturall body but is cauled his body for a similitude that it hath wherein it signifieth representeth his body And that the sacrament of so great a thing is called euen with the name of the very thing it selfe as S. Austen sayd immediately before This were proufe inough to conclude that all y e olde fathers did holde the same opinioÌ„ for who would once surmise seing we haue S. Austen so playne for vs which is the chiefest among them all who would once sur mise I say that he dissented in this great mattter from the other faythful fathers or they from him neuerthelesse I dare not let him stand post alone lest ye dispise him And therfore I will shew you y e minde of certaine other also and first of his maister S. Ambrose S. Ambrose wrighting vpon the Epistle of Paule to the Corinthians in the xi chapter sayth Quia enim morte Domini liberati sumus huius rei memoris in edendo potando carnem sanguinem que pro nobis oblata sunt significamus That is to say because we be deliuered by the death of the Lord being mindfull of this thinge meaning of the sacrament we signyfie â—he fleshe and bloud which were offered for vs. Here doth S. Ambrose say inough if meÌ„ were not sophisters but would be content with reason For he sayth that in eating and drinking the sacrament of Christes body we signifie or represent the flesh and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Not withstanding because you are so slippery we shall bynde you a lytle better by this mans wordes S. Ambrose sayth Sed forte dices speciem sanguinis non video Sed habet similitudinis Sicut enim mortis similitudinem sumpsisti ita etiam similitudinem preciosi sanguinis bibis That is to say But peraduenture thou wilt say I sene appearaunce of bloud but it hath a similitude For euen as thou hast taken the similitude of death euen so thou drinkest the similitude of the precious bloud Here may you see by y e conferring of these two sacramentes What. S. Ambrose iudged of it For he sayth euen as thou hast taken a similitude of his death in the sacrameÌ„t of baptisme so doost thou drink a similitude of his precious bloud in the sacrament of the altar And yet as S.
Austen sayd before the Apostle sayth not we signifie burning but sayth we are buried And likewise here Christ sayd not this signifieth my body but this is my body calling the sacrament signe token and memoriall of so great a thing euen with y e name of the very thing it selfe thus doth S. Ambrose choke our sophisters Neuerthelesse I will alleage one place more out of S. Ambrose where he saith Dicit sacerdos fac nobis inquit hanc oblationeÌ„ scriptaÌ„ rationabileÌ„ quod est figura corporis Domini nostri Iesu Christi That is y e Priest sayth make vs this oblation acceptable c. For it is a figure of the body of our Lord Iesu Christ Here he cauleth it plainly a figure of Christes body which thing you can not auoyde Therfore geue prayse vnto God let his truth sprede which is so plainely testified by these holy fathers Now let vs see what S. Hierome sayth S. Hierome writyng vpon Ecclesiaste sayth on thys maner Caro Domini verus cibus est sanguis eius verus potus est hoc solum habemus in praesenti saeculo bonuÌ„ si vescamur carne eius cruoreque potemur non solum in mysterio sed â—tiam in scripturarum lectione verus enim cibus potus qui ex verbo dei sumitur scientia scripturarum est That is to say The flesh of the Lord is very meate hys bloud is very drinke This is onely the pleasure or profite that we haue in thys worlde that we may eate hys fleshe and drinke hys bloud not onely in a mysterye but also in the readyng of Scriptures For the very meate and drink which is taken out of Gods worde is the knowledge of Scriptures Here may ye sée Saint Hieromes minde in few wordes For first he sayth that we eate hys fleshe and drinke hys bloud in a mysterye which is the sacrament of hys remembraunce and memoriall of hys passion And after he addeth that we eate hys flesh and drinke hys bloud in the reading and knowledge of Scriptures and calleth that very meate and very drinke And yet I am sure ye are not so grosse as to thinke that the letters which you read are turned into naturall fleshe and bloud And likewise it is not necessary that the bread shoulde be turned into hys body no more then y e letters in scripture are turned into hys fleshe And neuerthelesse through â—ayth we may as well eate hys body in receauing of the sacrament as eate hys fleshe in reading of the letters of the Scripture Besides that S. Hierome calleth the vnderstanding of the Scripture very meate and very drinke which you must néedes vnderstand in a mystery and spirituall sense for it is neither materiall meate nor drinke that is receaued with the mouth and téeth but it is spirituall meate and drinke and is so called for a similitude propertie because that as meate and drink comfort the body and outward man so doth the readyng and knowledge of Scripture comfort the soule and inward man And likewise it is of Christes body which is called very meate and very drinke which you must néedes vnderstand in a mysterye or spirituall sense as S. Hierome called it for hys body is no materiall meate nor drinke that is receaued with the mouth or téeth but it is spirituall meate and drinke and so called for a similitude and propertie because that as meate and drinke comforteth the body so doth the fayth in hys body breaking and bloudsheding refreshe the soule vnto lyfe euerlastyng We vse it customably in our dayly speach to say when a childe setteth all hys mynde and delight on sport playe It is meate and drinke to thys childe to playe And also we say by a maÌ„ that loueth well hawking and hunting it is meate and drinke to this man to hawke hunt Where no man doubteth but it is a figuratiue speach And therefore I wonder that they are so blinde in thys one poynt of Christes body and can not also take the wordes figuratiuely as these olde Doctors dyd Agayne S. Hierome sayth Postq mysticum pascha fuerat impletum agni carnes cum Apostolis comederat assumit panem qui comfortat cor hominis ad verum paschae transgreditur sacramentum vt quomodo in praefiguratione eius Melchisedech summi Dei sacerdos vinum panem offerens fecerat ipse quoquè viritatem corporis sanguinis repraesentaret That is to say After the mystical Easter Lambe fulfilled and that Christ had eaten the Lambes fleshe with the Apostles he tooke bread which comforteth the hart of man and passeth to the true sacrament of the Easter LaÌ„be that as Melchisedech brought forth bread and wyne figuryng hym so might he likewyse represent the truth of hys body and bloud Here doth S. Hierome speake after the maner that Tertullian dyd before that Christ with bread and wyne dyd represent the truth of hys body For except he had had a true body he coulde not leaue a figure of it nor represent it vnto vs. For a vayne thyng or phaÌ„tasie can haue no figure nor can not be represented as by example how should a man make a figure of hys dreame or represent it vnto our memorye But Christ hath left vs a figure and representation of hys bodye in bread and wyne therefore it followeth that he had a true bodye And that this was S. Hieromes mynde it doth manifestly appeare by y e words of Beda which doth more copiously set out thys saying of Hierome For he writeth on thys maner Finitis paschae veteris solennijs quae in commemorationem antique de Aegypto liberationis agebantur transit ad nouum quod in suae redemptionis memoriam Ecclesia frequentare desiderat vt videlicet pro carne agni vel sanguine suae carnis sanguinisque sacramentum in panis ac vini figura substituens ipsum se esse monstraret cui inrauit Dominus non poenitebit eum Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech Frangit auteÌ„ipse panem quem porrigit vt ostendat corporis sui fractionem noÌ„ sine sua sponte futuram c. Et paulò post Similiter calicem postquam coenauit dedit eis Quia ergo panis carnem confirmat vinum vero sanguinem operatur in carne hic ad corpus Christi mystice illud refertur ad sanguinem That is to say After the solemnitie of the olde Easter Lambe was finished which was obserued in the remembraunce of the olde deliueraunce out of Egypt he goeth vnto the new which the Church gladly obserueth in the remembraunce of hys redemption that he in the stead of the fleshe and bloud of the Lambe might institute and ordayne the Sacrament of hys fleshe and bloud in the figure of bread and wyne and so declare hym selfe to be the same vnto whom the Lord sware and will not repent thou art a perpetuall Priest after
say yea rather the remeÌ„braunce of the sacrifice Graunt mercies good Chrisostome now do I perceaue y e pith of this matter euen as the masse is the very death and passion of christ so is it a sacrifice Now it doth but only represent the very death and passion of Christ therefore it doth follow that the Masse in very dede doth but onely represent a sacrifice And yet notwithstaÌ„dyng many tymes it is called a sacrifice of holy Doctours and hath the name of y e very same thyng that it doth represent signifie And euen so we may say of this sacrameÌ„t that as the Masse is the very sacrifice and passion of Christ so is the Sacrament his very body sacrifice that is offered Now the Masse doth but onely represeÌ„t signifie the passioÌ„ so the Sacrament doth but onely represent and signifie the body and very sacrifice once offered for euer NotwithstaÌ„dyng many tymes the Masse is called a sacrifice of holy Doctours and so the Sacrament is called the body and a sacrifice And hath the name of the very same thyng that it doth represent and signifie Furthermore Chrisostome sayth Ipse quoque bibit ex eo ne auditis verbis illis dicerent quid igitur sanguinem bibimus carnem comedimus ac ideo perturbarentur Nam quando prius de his verba fecit multi solummodo propter verba scandalum passi sunt Neigitur tunc id quoque accideret primus ipse hoc fecit vt traÌ„quillo animo ad coÌ„municationem misteriorum induceret That is to say he also dranke of it lest wheÌ„ they heard his woordes they should say why do we theÌ„ drinke bloud and eate flesh and so should be troubled For when hée spake before of those thyngs many of them were offended with his woordes And because that should not now also chaunce he hym selfe dranke first of it that he might cause them to come without feare to the partaking of those misteries here Chrisostome noteth y e Christ dranke of it to draw them from the grosse vnderstaÌ„dyng of his wordes and by his drinkyng to testifie vnto them that it was not his natural bloud nor his naturall flesh in déede but onely memorials and representations of his body and bloud And therfore he called theÌ„ misteries that is to say sacramentes For in this place a Sacrament and a mistery is all one thyng NotwithstaÌ„dyng sometyme this word mistery is more commoÌ„ and large in signifying then this worde Sacrament And I haue shewed you before that a Sacrament is the signe of an holy thyng it selfe that it represeÌ„teth albeit some tyme it beare the name of the very thyng it selfe as the Image of S. Peter is not S. Peter him selfe and yet it beareth his name Chrisostome sayth Caro non prodest quicq hoc est secundum spiritum verba mea audienda sunt Qui secundum carnem audit nihil lucratur nihil vtilitatis accipit Et paulò post Quid est auteÌ„ carnalit er intelligere simpliciter vtres dicuntur neque aliud quippiam excogitare Misteria omnia interioribus oculis considâ—raÌ„da sunt hoc est spiritualiter That is to say The flesh profiteth nothing that is my wordes must be vnderstaÌ„d after the spirit He that vnderstaÌ„deth them after y t flesh wynneth nothyng nor taketh any profit And a litle after What meaneth this to vnderstand after the flesh or carnally verely to take the thynges simply as they are spoken and to thinke no other thyng All misteries or Sacramentes must be considered with the inward eyes that is to say spiritually And after he expoundeth him selfe on this maner Interiores autem oculi vt panem viderint creaturas transuolant non de illo pane a pistore cocto cogitaÌ„t sed de eo qui dixit se paneÌ„ vitae quâ— per misticum paneÌ„ significatur That is to say The inward eyes as soone as they sée the bread they passe ouer the creatures thinke not of that bread which is baken of the baker but of hym that called him selfe the bread of lyfe which is signified by the misticall or sacramentall bread Would you haue hym say any more hee telleth you playne that Christ which is the very bread of lyfe is signified by this sacramentall bread And that is the thyng whiche our Byshops so fleshly denye now a dayes which thyng yet you may sée the old fathers conclude with one assent NotwithstaÌ„dyng yet I will alledge mo old Doctours so that from hence forward they may be ashamed to call it new learnyng Fulgentius sayth In illis enim carnalibus tempore legis victimis significatio fuit carnis Christi quam pro peccatis nostris ipse sine peccato fuerat oblaturus sanguinis quem erat effusurus in remissionem peccatorum nostrorum In â—sto autem sacrificio gratiarum actio atque commemoratio est carnis Christi quam pronobis obtulit sanguinis quem pro nobis idem Deus effudit That is to say In these carnall sacrifices in the time of the law was a signification of the flesh of christ which he without sinne should offer for our sinnes of the bloud which he should shed out in remission of our sinnes But in this sacrifice is a thaÌ„kes geuyng remembraunce of the flesh of Christ whiche hee offered for vs and of the bloud which the same God shed out for vs. First note that he calleth it a sacrifice which notwithstaÌ„dyng is but a remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of that sacrifice offered on the crosse once for all as it is proued before out of Chrisostome Then hée playnly calleth it a thankes geuyng remembraunce of Christes flesh and bloud and so concludeth with vs. Neuerthelesse because Sophisters wold soone thinke to auoyde this place I will alledge one other saying of the same author whiche they shall neuer be able to auoyde Fulgentius saith as Haymo testifieth Hic calix nouum TestamentuÌ„ est id est hic calix quem vobis trado nouum Testamentum significat That is to say This cup or chalice is the new Testament That is this cup or chalice which I deliuer you doth signifie the new TestameÌ„t In this place he doth playnly shew his mynde whiche can not be anoyded For euen as the cup is the new Testament so is the bread the body Now the cup doth but signifie the new Testament and therefore I may conclude that the breade doth but signifie the body Eusebius sayth Quia corpus assuÌ„ptum ablaturus erat ex oculâ—s nostris sideribus allaturus necessarium erat vt nobis in hac die sacramentum corporis sanguinis consecraret vt colleretur iugiter per misterium quod semel offerabatur in precium That is ta say Because he would take away out of our eyes the body that he toke and cary it into heauen It was necessary that in this time he should consecrate to vs
the sacrament of his body and bloud that that which was once offerd for the price of our redemption might continually be honored through the mistery To consecrate a thing is to aply it vnto an holy vse Here you may see y e he calleth it the sacrament of his body and bloud which body is caried vp in the heauen And also he calleth it a mistery whiche is inough for them that will see Also Druthmarius expoundeth these wordes this is my body on this manner Hoc est corpus meum in misterio That is to say this is my body in a mistery I thinke you know what a mistery meaneth Christ is crucified euery day in a mistery that is to say euery day his death is represeÌ„ted by the sacramentes of remembraunce The Masse is Christes passion in a mistery that is to say the Masse doth represent his passion and kéepeth it in our memory The bred is Christes body in a mistery that is to say it representeth his body that was broken for vs and kéepeth it in our remembraunce You haue heard all ready the mind of the doctours how the sacrament is Christes body And now I shall shew you how the sacrament is our body which doth not a litell helpe to the vnderstanding of these wordes which are in controuersie The sacrament of the aulter is our body as well as it is Christes body And euen as it is our body so is it Christes But there is no man that can say that it is our naturall bodie in déede but onely a figure signe memoriall or representation of our body Wherfore it must also followe that it is but onlye a figure signe memoriall or representation of Christes body The first part of this argumeÌ„t may thus be proued S. Austen wryting in a sermon sayth on this manner Corpus ergo Christi si vultis intelligere apostolum audite diceÌ„tem Vos estis corpus Christi meÌ„bra 1. Cor. 12. Si ergo estis corpus Christi et membra misterium vestrumque in meÌ„sa Dominipositum est misterium Domini accipitis ad id quod estis Amen respondetis respondendo subscribitis That is to say Yf you will vnderstand the body of Christ heare y e apostle which sayth ye are the body of Christ and members 1 cor 12. therfore if ye be the body of Christ members your misterie is put vpon the Lordes table yereceiue the misterie of the Lord vnto y e you are you aunswere Amen And in aunswering subscribe vnto it Here may you sée that the sacrament is also our body and yet is not our naturall body but onely our body in a misterie that is to say a figure signe memorial or representation of our body for as the bread is made of many graines or cornes so we though we be many are one bread one body And for this propertie and similitude it is cauled our body and beareth the name of the very thing which it doth represent and signifie Agayne S. Austen sayth Quia Christus passus est pro nobis commenda uit nobis in isto sacramento corpus et sanguinem suum quod etiam fecit nos ipsos Nam et nos ipsius corpus facti sumus per misericordiam ipsius quod accipimus nos sumus Et postea dicit IaÌ„ in nomine Christi tanquam ad calicem Domi ni venistis ibi vos estis in mensa ibi vos estis in calice That is because Christ hath suffered for vs he hath betaken vnto vs in this sacrament his bodie and bloud which he hath also made euen our selues For we also are made his body and by his mercy we are euen the same thing that we receiue And after he sayth now in y t name of Christ ye are come as a man would say to the chalice of the Lord there are ye vpon the table and there are ye in y t chalice Here you may sée that the sacrament is our body And yet it is not our naturall body but onely in a mistery as it is before sayd Furthermore S. Austen sayth HuÌ„c itaque cibum potum societatem vult intellegi corporis membrorum suorum quod est sancta ecclesia in praedestinatis et vocatis et iustificatis et glorisicatis sanctis fidelibus eius Huius rei sacrameÌ„tum alicubi quotidie alicubi certis inter vallis dieruÌ„ in dominico preparatur de mensa Domini sumitur quibusdaÌ„ ad vitam quibusdam ad exitium Res vero ipsa cuius est omni homini ad vitam nulli ad exitium quicuÌ„que cius particeps fuerit That is to say he will that this meat and drinke should be vnderstaÌ„d to be the felowship of his body meÌ„bers which is the holy Church in the predestinate and called and iustified and glorified his saintes faythfull The sacrament of this thing is prepared in some place dayly in some place at certaine appoynted dayes as on y e Sonday And it is receiued from the table of the Lord to some vnto life and to some vnto destruction but the thing it selfe whose sacrament this is is receiued of all men vnto life and of no man to destruction who so euer is partaker of it Here doth S. Austen first say that thys sacrament is the fellowship of hys bodye and members which are we And yet it is not our naturall bodye as is before sayd And then he sayth that the Sacrament of thys thyng is receaued of some vnto life and saluation and of some vnto death and damnation for both faythfull and vnfaythfull may receiue the sacrament And after he sayth that the thing it selfe whose sacrament it is is receiued of all men vnto lyfe and of no man vnto destruction who so euer is partaker of it And of this saying it must nedes follow that onely the saythfull eate Christes body and the vnfaithfull eate not For he is receiued of no maÌ„ vnto destruction And of this it must also follow that the sacrament is not Christes body in déede but onely in a mysterye for if the sacrament were his naturall bodye then should it follow that y â— vnfaithfull should receiue his bodye which is contrarye to the minde of S. Austen and against all truth Thus haue we sufficiently proued the first parte of our argument that the sacrament is our body as well as it is Christes And now will I proue the second part more plainely although it be inough declared all ready to them that haue eares that euen as it is our bodye so is it Christes Fyrst you shall vnderstand that in the wyne whiche is called Christes bloud is admixed water which doth signifie the people that are redemed with hys bloud so that y e head which is Christ is not without hys bodye which is the faythfull people nor the body without hys head Nowe if the wyne when it â—s consecrated
naturall reasons be not worth the reasoning I will alledge you some moe to sée what you can say to them First euery sacrament is the signe of an holy thyng but the sacrament of the altar is a sacrament as all faythfull meÌ„ confesse ergo it must follow that the sacrament of the altar is the signe of an holy thyng Now if it be the signe of an holy thyng then it is not the holy thyng it selfe which it doth signifie and represent Why shoulde we then feare to call that bread a figure that is to say a sacrament of that holy body of our Lord and Sauiour 2. Besides that I woulde know of what necessitie or profite hys fleshe must be present in the sacrament For the presence of hys fleshe can no more profite vs then doth the remeÌ„brance of hys body but thys remembraunce may as well be done by the sacrameÌ„t as though hys bodye were present And therefore â—ith God and nature make nought in vayne it followeth coÌ„sequently y t his naturall flesh is not there but onely a memoriall therof 3. Furthermore the end and finall cause of a thyng is euer better then those thynges which are prouided for the end as the house is better then the lyme stone and timber which are prouided for the house but the ende and finall cause of the sacrament is the remembraunce of Christes body and thereupon it must followe that if the sacrament be hys naturall bodye that the remembraunce of Christes body should be better then hys body it selfe Which thyng is to be abhorred of all faythfull men 4. It were fondnes to fayne that the soule did otherwise eate then do the Angels in heauen and their meate is only the Ioy and delectation that they haue of God and of his glory and euen so doth the soule which is here vpon the earth eate through fayth the body of Christ which is in heauen For it deliteth and reioyceth whiles it vnderstandeth through fayth that Christ hath taken our sinnes vpon him and pacified the fathers wrath Neyther it is necessarie that for that or for this cause that his flesh should be present For a man may as well loue and reioyce in the thing which is from him not present as though it were present by hym of that manner 5. Moreouer the bread is Christes body euen as y e breaking of y e bread is the death of his body Now the breaking of bread at the maundy is not the very death of Christes body but onely a representatioÌ„ oâ— the same al be it the minde through fayth doth spirituallye behold his very death euen likewise that naturall bread is not the very body of our Lord but only a sacrament signe memoriall or representation of this same albeit through the monision therof y e mynde through fayth doth spiritually behold the very body And surely therof if a man be faythfull the sprite of God worketh in his hart very swéetely at his communion 6. Finally it was not lawfull to eate or drinke the bloud not onely of man but also of a brute beaste and the Apostels them selues moued by y e rule of Charitie did institute y â— meÌ„ should abstayne from bloud somewhat sauâ— ring the infirmitie of y â— Iewes Now if the Apostels had taught as ye do that in the sacrament his very fleshe and bloud is eaten and dronke with the téeth and mouth of faythfull and vnfaythfull what could haue bene a greater occasion to haue excluded the Iewes from Christes fayth euen at once Thinke you that Apostles would not haue bene to scrupulous to haue dronkeÌ„ his very bloud seing it was so playne agaynst Moses lawe if they had vnderstand hym so grossely as ye do Peter had a cloth sent downe from heauen in which were all manner of beastes forbidden by y e law and was commaunded to slay eate them And he aunswered God forbid for I neuer eate any vncleane thing meaning therby that he neuer eate any thing forbidden by the law Wherof it must néedes follow that either he neuer receiâ—ed the sacrameÌ„t whiche is playne false or elles that hee more spiritually vnderstode the wordes of Christes maundie then ye falslye fayne For it was plainely forbidden by the law to eate or drinke any maner of bloud And I know but one reason that they haue which they count insoluble how â—e it by Godes grace we shall sone auoyde it There reason is this Paule sayth he that eateth and drinketh this sacrament vnworthely shall be gilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. Now say they how should they be gilty of the Lords body and bloud which receiue it vnworthely except it were the very body and bloud of the Lord This argument I say is very weake and slender For I can shew many examples by the which it may be dissolued for he that despiseth the kinges seale or letters offendeth agaynst his owne person and yet the letter or seale is not his owne person He that violently plucketh downe his graces armes or breaketh his broade seale with a furious minde or violence committeth treason against his owne person And yet his armes and broad seale are not his owne person He that clippeth the kings coyne committeth treason against y e kynges person and the common wealth and yet the mony is neither his graces person nor the common wealth And therfore your argumeÌ„t is but weake and slender For euen as a man doth offende against the princes person by dispising his armes seale or letters So doth a man offend agaynst Christes body and bloud by abusing the sacrament of his body and bloud although he be not there present as y e kinges person is not present in his armes seale or letters Besides that S. Paule saith that euery man which prayeth or prophecieth with couered hed shameth his hed and his hed is Christ shall we therfore Imagin that Christ is naturallye in euery mans hed as your argument coÌ„cludeth For soth that were a prety phantasie Finally S. Austen sayth y â— he doth no lesse sinne which negligently heareth y e worde of God then doth the other whiche vnworthely receiueth y e sacrament of Christes body bloud Now if this be true then is your reason not worth a rishe For Christes naturall body is not in y e word which is preached as all men knowe And yet he sinneth no lesse that negligently heareth it then doth he that vnworthely receiueth the sacrament And thus you see their insoluble argument easely dissolued ¶ But now must this yong man consider againe that him selfe confesseth that the cause for which him selfe sayth that Christ in so saying did so meane is because that if he should haue ment so it was impossible to God to bring his meaning about that is to say that Christes body might be in two places at once And therfore but if he proue that thing impossible for God to doe els he
such thynges as will not stand with hys word then will I determine that it is done by the deuill to delude the people with damnable idolatrye When Paule and Barnabas preached at Listra and had done a miracle among them the people ranne and would haue done sacrifice vnto them But the Apostles ranne among them and tare their clothes crying vnto them syrs what do you we are euen corruptible men as ye are and preach vnto you that you should leaue thys vayne superstition and worship the liuing God which made heauen earth the sea and all that is in them c. Here the Apostles refused such honour worship And therefore I am sure they would not suffer their images to haue it Now when I see a miracle done at any image and perceaue that it bringeth men to the worshipping of it self contrary to the facte and doctrine of the Apostles which would not receaue it them selues I must néedes conclude that it is but a delusion done by the deuill to deceaue vs and to bryng the wrath of God vppon vs. Euen so I say of the sacrament sith the miracles that are done by it do make mē thinke otherwise then Scripture will and cause men to worship it I doubt not but they are done by the deuill to delude the people Thou wilt peraduenture say that God will not suffer hym to abuse the sacrament of hys body and bloud Yes verely God will suffer it and doth suffer it to see whether we will be faythfull and abide by hys worde or not And maruell not therof for God suffered hym to take vp the very naturall body of hys sonne Christ and set him on a pinnacle of the temple And after he tooke hym vp agayne and lead hym to an exceding mountaine And therfore thinke not but that he hath more power ouer the Sacrament then he had ouer Christes owne body And therfore whē they tell me loe here is Christ loe there is Christ as Christ prophecied loe he is at thys altar loe he is at that I will not beleue them Neuerthelesse if I should graunt that all y e miracles which were done and ascribed vnto the sacramēt were very true miracles and done of God him selfe as I doubt not but some of them be true yet thereupon it doth not followe that the sacrament should be the very naturall body of Christ For we haue euident storyes that certayne persons haue bene deliuered from bodely diseases through the Sacrament of baptisme And yet y ◠water is not the holy Ghost nor the very thyng it selfe whereof it is a sacrament The shadow of Peter hath healed many and yet was not that shadow Peters owne person We read also that napkins and handkerchers were caryed from Paule vnto them that were sicke possessed with vncleane spirites and they receaued theyr health And yet it were neuerthelesse madnesse to thinke y e Paules body had bene actually or naturally in those thynges And therefore thys is but a very weake reason to iudge by the miracles y e presence of Christes body And surely you might be ashamed to make so slender reasons For God may worke miracles through many thinges which are not hys naturall body And as touchyng the olde Doctors whom you fayne to make with you and the truth of your opinion which you say hath bene beleued of all good Christen people this xv C. yeares is sufficiētly declared before and proued to be but a poynt of your olde Poetrie ¶ D. Barnes did graciously escape M. Mores hands ANd also Frier Barnes albeit that as ye wote well he is in many other thinges a brother of this yong mans secte yet in this he sore abhorreth his heresie or els he lyeth him selfe For at his last being here he wrote a letter to me wherin he writeth that I laye that heresie wrōgfully to hys charge And shew eth him selfe so sore greued therewith that he sayth he will in my reproch make a booke against me wherin he will professe and protest his fayth concerning this blessed sacrament But in the meane season it well contenteth me that Frier Barnes being a man of more age of more ripe discretion and a Doctor of diuinitie and in those thinges better learned then this young man is abhorreth this yongmans heresie in this poynt as well as he liketh him in many other The more your mastershyppe prayseth Doctour Barnes the worse men may like your matter For in many poyntes he doth condemne your damnable doctrine as in hys booke appeareth And therfore if such credence must be geuen to hym then much the lesse will be geuen to you But peraduēture you wil say y ◠he is to bée beleued in this point although he erre in other Where vnto I aunswere that if you will consent vnto him I would be well apayd and will promise you to wright no more in that matter For in this we both agrée that it ought not to be worshiped yea and blessed be God all the other whom you call heretickes And so both of vs do auoyde Idolatry which you with so great daunger do daylye commit And therfore if you alowe his learning then am I content that you dissent from me For let it not be worshiped and thinke as you will for then is the perillpast And sith we agrée in this poynt doubt not but we shall sone agrée in the residue and admitte ech other for faythfull brothers And your mastership sayeth that he wrot you a letter protesting that you lay y ◠heresie wrongfully to his charge I thinke it was more wisdom for him twise to haue written to you then once to haue come and tell you of it For it was plainely told hym y e you had conspired his death and that not withstanding his safe conduyte you were minded to haue murthered him and for that cause he was compelled both being here to kéepe him selfe secreatly and also priuely to departe the realme And blessed be God you haue sufficienly published your purpose in your aunswere against W. Tyndall Where you say that you might lawfully haue burnte hym Here mē may sée how perciable you are addict to our prelates And how prone ye were to fulfill their pleasures contrary to our Princes prerogatiue royall And thankes bee to GOD whiche gaue you such grace in the sight of our soueraigne that he shortly withdrewe your power For els it is to be feared that you would further haue proceded agaynst his graces prerogatiue which thyng whether it be treason or not let other men define But this I dare say that it is Printed and published to our Princes great dishonour For what learned man may in tyme to come trust to hys graces safeconduite or come at his graces instaūce or request sith not onely the spiritually whiche of their profession resiste hys prerogatiue but also a laye man promoted to such preheminence by hys graces goodnes
dare presume so to depresse hys prerogatiue and not onely to say but also to publishe it in Print that notwithstanding his graces safe conduite they might lawfully haue burnt hym But here he would say vnto me as he doth in his booke that hee had forfayted his safeconduite and therby was fallen into his enemyes handes Whereunto I aunswere that this your saying is but a vayne glose For I my selfe dyd read the safeconduite that came vnto hym which had but onely this one condition annexed vnto it that if he came before the feast of Christmasse then next insueing he should haue frée libertie to departe at his pleasure And this condition I know was fulfilled how should hée then forfayte his safeconduite But M â–ª More hath learned of his masters our Prelates whose proctour he is to depresse our Princes prerogatiue that men ought not to kéepe any promise with heretickes And so his safe conduite could not saue hym As though the Kynges grace might not admitte any man to go and come fréely into his graces realme but that he must haue leaue of our Prelates For els they might lay heresie agaynst the person and so slay hym coÌ„trary to the Kyngs safeconduite which thyng all wise men do know to be preiudiciall to his graces prerogatiue royall And yet I am sure that of all y â— tyme of hys beyng here you caÌ„ not accuse hym of one cryme albeit vnto your shame you say that hee had forfaited his safe conduite These wordes had ben very extreme and worthy to haue bene looked vpon although they had bene written by some presumptuous Prelate But that a lay man so hyghly promoted by his Prince should speake them and also cause them openlye to be published among his graces commons to reiect the estimation of hys royall power doth in my mynde deserue correction Notwithstandyng I leaue the iudgement and determination vnto the discretion of his graces honorable counsell And as for that holy prayer that this deuote young man as a newe Christ teacheth to make at the receiuyng of this blessed Sacrament all his congregation I would not geue the paryng of a peare for hys prayer though it were better then it is pullyng away the true fayth therefro as he doth How beit hys prayer there is so deuised and penned and paynted with laysure and study that I trust euery good Christen woman maketh a much better prayer at the tyme of her housell by faythâ—ull affection and by Gods good inspiration sodenly Frith is an vnmete master to teach vs what we should pray at the receiuyng of the blessed Sacrament when he wil not knowledge it as it is but take Christes blessed body for nothyng but bare bread and so litle esteme the receiuyng of the blessed Sacrament that he forceth litle whether it be blessed or not Where he discoÌ„mendeth my prayer sayth that I am an vnméete master to teach men to pray seing I take away the true faith from it and sayth that euery woman can make a better when she receiueth the Sacrament I would to God that euery woman were so well learned that they could teach vs both And surely I intended not to prescribe to all men that prayer onely but hoped to helpe the ignoraunt that they might either speake those wordes or els takyng occasion at them to say some other to y e laude and prayse of God And as for your fayth which you call the true fayth must I néedes improue For it will not stand with the true text of Scripture as it playnly appeareth But to the fayth in Christes bloud I exhorte all men and teach them to eate hys body with fayth and not with téeth which is by hauyng hys death in continual remembraunce and digestyng it into the bowels of theyr soule And because you so sore improue my prayer to conclude my aunswere agaynst you I will write agayne And let all men Iudge between vs. Blessed be thou most deare mercyfull father whiche of thy tender fauour and benignity notwithstaÌ„ding our greuous enormities committed agaynst thée vouchsauedst to sende thyne owne and onely deare sonne to suffer most vyle death for our redemption Blessed be thou Christ Iesu our Lord and Sauiour whiche of thyne aboundaunt pitie consideryng our miserable estate willingly tookest vppon thée to haue thy most innocent body broken and bloud shed to purge vs and wash vs which are laden with iniquitie And to certifie vs thereof hast left vs not onely thy word which may instructe our hartes but also a visible token to certifie euen our outward seÌ„ses of this great benefite that we should not doubt but that the body and fruite of thy passion are ours through faith as surely as the bread whiche by our senses we know that we haue with in vs. Blessed be also that spirite of veritie whiche is sent froÌ„ God our father through our Sauiour Christ Iesu to lighteÌ„ our darke ignoraunce leade vs through fayth into the knowledge of hym whiche is all veritie Strength we beseech thée our frayle nature and increase our fayth that we may prayse God our most mercyfull father and Christ hys sonne our Sauiour and redemer Amen The Pascall lambe and our sacrament are here compared togither NOw we shall shortly expresse the pith of our matter and borow the figure of the Pascall lambe which is in all pointes so lyke that the offeryng of the Pascall lambe did signisie the offering of Christes body is playne by Paul which sayth Christ our paschall lambe is offered vp for vs. When the children of Israell were very sad and heuye for their sore oppression vnder the power of Pharao for the more myracles were shewed y e worse were they handeled God sent vnto them by Moyses y t euery houshold should kill a lambe to be a sacrifice vnto God and that they should eate him with their staues in their handes their loynes girded showes on their féete eueÌ„ as meÌ„ y t were going an hasty Iorney This lambe must they eate hastely and make a mery maundye Now because they should not say that they could not bee mery for their oppression and what could the lambe helpe them he added glad tydynges vnio it and sayd this is the passing by of the Lord. Which this night shall passe by you and slay all y e first begotten with in the Land of Egipt shall deliuer you out of your bondage and bring you into y e land that hée hath promised vnto yourfathers Marke the processe and conueyaunce of this matter for euen likewise it is in our sacrament The Apostels were sad and heauie partlye coÌ„sidering y e bondage of sinne wherwith they were opressed partly because hee told them that he must departe froÌ„ them in whoÌ„ they did put all their hope of their deliueraunce While they were in this heauynes Christ thought to coÌ„fort theÌ„ to geue them the seale
sonne whiche was shed for our sinnes So that in this place and felowshyp may no mā eate nor drinke with vs but he that is of our fayth and knowledgeth the same God that we doe As by example if a mā were well beloued among hys neyghbours albeit he haue some enemyes and were long absent from hys frendes in a straunge countrey when he were come home his neighbours that loued hym would greatly reioyse and peraduenture would bye a Capon or an other péece of meate to geue hym his wellcom home and get them to some honest mans house or to a Tauerne and make good cheare together to testifie openly that he is welcome home that they all which are at y t banket reioyse of his cōming home Now I say that this banket is more then an other meale for at this banket hys enemies may be loth to come because they can not reioyse at his comming home and therfore can not make good chere among thē testifiing that he is welcome home but rather abhorreth the meate and drinke y t is there eaten because their hart doth not fauour the person for whose sake it is prepared Notwithstanding if a capons legge were reserued for one of his enemies and afterward geuen him when the banket were done he might lawfully eate it For then it were but bare meate such as he eateth at home And likewise y e enemies of Christ which beléeue not that they haue remission of sinnes through his bloudsheding can not reioyce of his body breaking And therfore can make good chere among thē but if any be reserued after the maundy he may lawfully eate it for is but bread And his louers that are there presēt do rather come thether to geue him his welcome home then for the meate and they more eate his welcome home then the meate But if anye of his enemies fortune to be there they eate onely the meat and not his welcome home For they reioyce not at his comming home Likewise the faythfull that are there present do rather come thether to reioyce in y e faith of his body breaking thē in breaking or eating of the bread or meate But if any of the vnfaythfull fortune to be there they eate onely the bread and not his body breaking For they reioyce not at his bodie breaking Here peraduenture some will suppose that I were cōtrary to my self For before I sayd y t it was more then meate y t was eaten at y e gentiles feast more then meate y t was eaten at my neighbors welcome home more thē bread that is eaten at the receiuyng of the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ And now I say that if a mās enemye be there he eateth onely the meate and not y e welcome home And lykewise the vnfaythfull eateth onely breade and not the body and bloud of Christ How may these wordes stand together I aunswere that they eate but ouely bread or meate y t profiteth them but indeede they eate more to their hinderaunce euen their owne damnation For they that did eate in y t fellowship of y t gentiles did but onlye eate the meate to there profite but in eating theyr meate their facte dyd openly testyfye that they honoured y t Idole for their God although their hart were otherwise wherein they committed idolatry And besides that they wounded the cōsciences of their weake brethren and so sinned against God Besides that he that enuyeth hys neighbour and commeth to that banket eateth but onely y e meate that profiteth hym notwithstandyng in hys owne hart he eateth the rancor malice of his mynde to his great greuaūce when he séeth them so reioyse And of hys owne companions which are also these mans enemyes he doth purchase hym selfe hatred because with his fact hee testifieth that hee loueth him although his hart be otherwise and of God shal be condemned For hee that hateth his brother is a murtherer Furthermore he that is vnfaithfull and commeth to the maūdy eateth but onely y t bread that profiteth hym notwithstādyng he eateth beside that his owne damnation because he beleueth not that the body of our Sauiour whiche the Sacrament representeth is brokē for hys sinnes and his bloud shed to washe them away This I am compelled to doe to stop the chateryng mouthes of Sophisters albeit to them that be sober it bad been inough to haue sayd they eate onely bread not the body broken c. For they right well vnderstand it by the contrary Antithesie know that I meant not by that onely that he should eate the bread nothyng els but onely bread but that I meant by this worde onely that hee should eate the bread without the body And so lykewise in other exāples Thus haue we sufficiently declared Paules mynde in the. 10. Chapter In the xj chapter Paule maketh much mencion of the maundye dyscribeth it to y t vttermost Frst he saith when ye come together in one place a man can not eate the Lords supper For euery man beginnyth afore to eate his owne supper and one is hungry and an other is dronken Haue ye not houses to eate and drinke in or els despise ye the congregation of God and shame them that haue not what shall I saye vnto you shall I prayse you In this I prayse you not Paule did instruct according to Christes mynde y t the Corinthians should come togither to eate the Lordes supper Whiche lyeth not so much in the carnall eatyng as in the spiritual and is greatly desired to be eaten not by the hunger of the body but by the hūger of the faithfull hart which is gredy to publishe the prayse of the Lord and geue hym harty thankes moue other to the same that of many praise might be geuen vnto our most mercyful father for the loue which he shewed vs in the bloud of his owne most deare sonne Christ Iesu Wherewith we are washed from our sinnes and surely sealed vnto euerlastyng lyfe With such hūger dyd Christ eate the Paschall lambe saying to hys Disciples I haue in wardly desired to eate this Easter lāde with you before that I suffer Christes inward desire was not to fill hys belly with his disciples but hee had a spirituall hūger both to prayse his father with them for theyr bodely deliueraūce out of the land of Egypt and specially to alter the Pasichall lambe and memory of the carnall deliueraunce into the maundy of myrth and thākesgeuyng for our spirituall deliueraunce out of the bondage of sinne In so much that when Christ knewe that it was his fathers will and pleasure that he should suffer for our sinnes wherin his honor glory and prayse should be published then was it a pleasure vnto hym to declare vnto his Disciples that great benefite vnto his fathers prayse and glory so did institute that we should come together and breake the bread in the
remēbraunce of his body breakyng and bloud shedyng and that we shuld eate it together reioysing with ech other declaryng hys benefites Now were the Corinthians fallen from this hunger and came not together to the intent that Gods prayse should bee published by them in the middest of the congregatiō but came to féede their flesh and to make carnal cheare In so much that y t rich would haue meate and drinke inough and take such aboundaunce y t they would be dronke and so made it their owne per not the Lordes as Paule saith and did eate onely the bread meate and not the body breaking as I haue before said the poore which had not that is to say that had no meate to eate were ashamed and hungry and so could not reioyse and prayse the Lord by the reason that the delicate fare of the riche was an occasion for the poore to lament their pouertie and thus the rich dyd neither prayse God them selues nor suffered the poore to doe it but were an occasion to hynder them They should haue brought theyr meate and drinke and haue deuided it with their poore brethren that they might haue been mery together and so to haue geuen them occasion to be mery and reioyse in the Lorde with thankes geuyng But they had neither lust to prayse God nor to comfort their neighbour Their fayth was féeble and their charitie cold and had no regard but to fill their body and féede their flesh And so despised y t poore cōgregation of God whom they should haue honoured for y t spirite that was in them fauour that God had shewed indifferently vnto them in y ◠bloud of hys sonne Christ When Paule perceiued that they were thus fleshly mynded and had no mynde vnto that spirituall maundy which chiefly shuld ther bee aduertised hée reproueth thē sore rehearsing y t wordes of Christ That which I gaue vnto you I receiued of the Lord. For the Lord Iesus the same night in the which hee was betrayed tooke bread and thanked and brake it and said take ye and eate ye this is my bodye which is broken for you this do ye in the remembraunce of me After the same maner hee tooke the cup when supper was done saying this cuppe is the new Testament in my bloud this doe ye as ofte as ye drinke it in the remembraunce of me For as oft as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cup ye shall shew the Lordes death til he come As though hée should say ye Corinthians are much to blame whiche at this Supper séeke the foode of your flesh For it was institute of Christ not for the intent to norishe the belly but to strēghten the hart and soule in God And by this you may know that Christ so meant For he calleth it hys body which is geuen for you so that the name it selfe might testifie vnto you that in this supper you should more eate his body whiche is geuen for you by digestyng that into the bowels of your soule then the bread which by the breakyng and the distributyng of it doth represent his body breakyng and the distributyng therof vnto all that are faythful And that bée so meaneth is euident by the wordes folowyng which say this do in the remembrance of mee and likewyse of the cuppe And finally concludyng of both Paule sayth as often as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cuppe in this place and felowshyp ye shall shew y t Lordes death vntill hée come praysing the Lord for the death of his sonne and exhortyng other to doe the same reioysing in hym with infinite thākes And therfore ye are to blame whiche séeke onely to féede the belly with that thyng which was onely institute to féede the soule And theruppon it foloweth Wherfore who soeuer doth eate of this bread and drinke of this cup vnworthely is gilty of the body and bloud of the Lorde He eateth this bread vnworthely which regardeth not the purpose for the which Christ dydinstitute it which cōmeth not to it with spirituall hūger to eate through fayth his very body which the bread representeth by the breaking and disstributing of it which commeth not with a mery hart geuing God harty thankes for their deliueraunce from sinne Which doe not much more eate in their hart y t death of his body then they doe the bread with their mouth Now sith the Corinthyans did onlye séeke their belly and flesh and forgat Gods honour and prayse for which it was instituted y ◠thākes should be geuen by the remembrance of his body breaking for vs they eate it to Gods dishonour to their neighboures hinderaunce to their owne condemnation so for lacke of fayth were giltye of Christes body which by fayth they should there chiefely haue eaten to their soules health And therefore it followeth †Let a man therfore examyne him selfe and so let him eate of the bread and drinke of the cuppe THis prouing or examinyng of a mans selfe is first to thinke with him selfe with what lust and desire he cōmeth vnto the maundy will eate that bread whether he be sure that he is the child of God and in the faith of Christ And whether his cōscience do beare him witnesse that Christes body was broken for him And whether the lust y t he hath to prayse God and thanke hym with a faythfull hart in the middes of the bretheren do driue hym thether warde Or els whether he do it for y t meates sake or to kéepe the custome for then were it better that he were away For he that eateth or drinketh vnworthely eateth and drinketh his owne damnation becaufe he maketh no differēce of the Lordes body That is as it is sayd before he that regardeth not the purpose for which it was instituted putteth no difference betwene his eating and other eating for other eating doth onely serue the bellye but this eating was instituted and ordayned to serue the soule and inward man And therfore he that abuseth it to the flesh eateth and drinketh his owne damnation And he commeth vnworthelye to the maundye where the sacrament of Christes body is eaten ye where the body of the Lord is eaten not carnally with the téeth and bellye but spiritually with the hart and faith Vpon this followeth the text that M. More allegeth and wresteth for his purpose For this cause many are weake sicke among you and many sléepe yf we had truely Iudged our selues we should not haue béene Indged when we are Iudged of the Lorde we are chastened because we should not bée damned wich the world Wherfore my bretheren whē ye come togither to eate tary one for an other Yf a man hunger let him eate at home that ye come not togither vnto condemnation For this cause that is for lacke of good examinyng of our selues as is before touched many are weake and sicke in
the fayth and many a sléepe and haue lost their fayth in Christes bloud for lacke of remembraunce of his body breaking bloud shedding yea not that onely but many were weake and sicke euen striken with bodelye diseases for abusing y e sacrament of his body eating the bread with their téeth and not his body with their hart and minde and peraduenture some slayne for it by the stroke of God which if they had truely iudged and examined thē selues for what intent they came thither and why it was instituted should not haue béene so iudged and chastened of the Lorde For the Lorde doth chasten to bring vs vnto repentaunce and to mortifie our rebellious mēbers that we may remember hym Here ye may shortly perceyue the mynde of Paule An Epitome and short rehearsall of all this booke shewing in what poyntes Frith dissenteth from our Prelates NOw to be short in these thrée poyntes Frith dissenteth frō our Prelates and from M. More which taketh vpon hym to be their proctor 1. Our Prelates beléeue that in the Sacrament remaineth no bread but that it is turned into the naturall body of Christ both fleshe bloud and bones Frith sayth that it is no article of our Crede and therefore let them beléeue it that will And he thinketh that there remayneth bread still and that he proueth thrée maner of wayes First by y e scripture of Paule whiche calleth it bread saying the bread which we breake is it not the fellowship of the body of Christ For we though we bee many are yet one body and one bread as many as are partakers of one bread And againe he sayth as often as ye eate of thys bread or drinke of thys cup you shall shew the Lordes death vntil he come Also Luke calleth it bread saying in the Actes they continued in the fellowship of the Apostles and in the breaking of the bread prayer Also Christ called the cup the fruite of a vyne saying I shall not from hence forward drinke of the fruite of the vyne vntill I drinke that new in the kingdome of my father Furthermore nature doth teache you that both the bread and wine cōtinue in their nature For the bread mouldeth if it be kept long yea and wormes bréede in it and the poore mouse will runne away with it and eate it ' which are euidence inough that there remayneth bread Also the wine if it were reserued would waxe sower as they confesse them selues and therefore they housell the lay people but with one kinde onely because the wine can not continue nor be reserued to haue ready at hand when néede were And surely as if there remayned no bread it could not mould nor waxe full of wormes euen so if there remayned no wine it could not waxe sower And therefore it is but false doctrine that our prelates so lōg haue taught and published Finally y e there remayneth bread might be proued by the authoritie of many Doctors which call it bread and wine euen as Christ and hys Apostles did And though some sophisters would wrest their saying and expoūd them after their owne phantasie yet shall I alleage thē one Doctor which was Pope that maketh so playne with vs that they shall neuer bee able to auoyde them For Pope Gelasius writeth on thys maner Certe sacramenta quae sumimus corporis sanguinis Christi diuinae res sunt propter quod per eadem diuinae efficimur consortes naturae Et tamen non desinit esse substantia vel natura panis vini sed permanet in suae proproprietate naturae Et certe imago similitudo corporis sanguinis Christi in actione mysteriorum celebrantur That is to say Surely the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ which we receaue are a godly thing and therefore through them are we made partakers of the godly nature And yet doth it not cease to bee the substance or nature of bread and wine but they continue in the propertie of their owne nature And surely the image and similitude of the body and bloud are celebrated in the acte of the mysteryes Thys I am sure that no man can auoyde it nor so wrest it but that all men shall soone espye hys folly and therefore I may conclude that there remayneth the substaunce and nature of bread and wine The second poynt wherin Frith dissenteth from our Prelates and their Proctor THe Prelates beléeue that hys very fleshe is present to the téeth of them that eate the sacrament and that the wicked eate hys very body Frith sayth that it is no article of our Créede and therefore hée reckoneth that hee is in no ieoperdy though hee beleeue it not And hee thinketh that his fleshe is not present vnto the téeth of them that receaue the Sacrament For hys flesh is onely in one place at once And y t hée proueth both by y t authoritie of S. Austen ad Dardanum and also by the authoritie of Fulgentius ad Thrasuuandum lib. 20. as before appeareth in y t booke And Frith sayth that the wicked eate not hys very fleshe although they receaue the sacrament And that hée proueth by the Scripture Doctors and good reason grounded vpon the scriptures The Scripture is this hée that eateth Christes body hath euerlasting life but the wicked hath not euerlasting life ergo then the wicked eate not his body Agayne the Scripture sayth hée that eateth Christes fleshe and drinketh hys bloud abydeth in Christ and Christ in hym but y t wicked abyde not in Christ nor Christ in him ergo the wicked eate not hys fleshe nor drinke hys bloud Thys may also bée confirmed by good authoritie For S. Austen sayth hée that abydeth not in Christ and in whom Christ abydeth not without doubt hée eateth not hys fleshe nor drinketh hys bloud although hée eate and drinke the sacrament of so great a thing vnto hys damnation And euen the same wordes hath Beda vpon the x. chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians Agayne S. Austen sayth hée that abydeth not in me and in whom I abyde not let hym not say nor thinke that hée eateth my body or drinketh my bloud And euē the same wordes hath Beda vpon the vi chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians And euen y e same sentēce hath Ambrose and Prosper and Beda vpon the xi chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians Finally thys may bée proued by good reason grounded vpon the scripture Christ would not suffer Mary though shée loued hym well to touch hym because shée lacked one poynt of fayth and dyd not beléeue that hée was equall with his father And therfore by reason it must follow that hée will not suffer the wicked which neither haue good faith nor loue towards hym both to touch hym and eate him into their vncleane bodyes Now sith thys is proued true that the
wicked eate not hys body it must also thereof néedes followe that the sacrament is not hys naturall bodye For they doe eate the sacrament as all mē know Besides that the faythfull doe not eate Christes body with their téeth And therefore it must followe that the wicked doe not eate it with their téeth The antecedent or first part of the reason is prooued by the wordes of Christ which sayth that the flesh profiteth nothyng at all meaning that it doth not profite as they vnderstoode hym that is to say it profiteth nothyng to bée eaten carnally with their téeth and belly as they vnderstoode hym For els it profiteth much to bée eaten spiritually that is to say to beléeue that through hys body breakyng bloud shedding our sinnes are purged And thus doth Origene S. Austen Beda Chrysostome and Athanasius expound it as appeareth in the booke before And therfore Frith sayth that onely faythfull men eate hys body not with their téeth and mouth but with their fayth and hart that digest it into y e bowells of their soules through beléeuing that it was broken on the crosse to washe away their sinnes And the wicked eate not hys body but onely the bread and their damnation because they eate hym not spiritually that is because they beléeue not in hys bodye breaking and bloud shedding †The third point wherin Frith dissenteth from our prelates and their proctoure 3. THe Prelates beléeue that men ought to worship the sacramēt But Frith sayth nay and affirmeth that it is Idolatry to worship it And hée sayth that Christ and his Apostles taught vs not so to doe neither did the holy fathers so teach vs. And Frith sayth that the authors of thys worshipping are the children of perdition which haue ouerwhelmed this world with sinne Neuerthelesse we must receaue it reuerently because of the doctrine that it bringeth vs. For it preacheth Christes death vnto vs and describeth it before our eyes euen as a faythfull preacher by the worde doth instill it into vs by our eares and hearing And that it supplyeth the roome of a preacher is euident by the woordes of S. Austen which sayth Paulus quamuis portaret farcinam corporis quod aggrauat animā potuit tamen significando predicare Dominum Iesum Christum aliter per linguam suam aliter per epistolam aliter per sacramentum corporis Christi That is to fay though Paule did bere the burthen of the body which doth honorate the soule yet was he able in signifiyng to preach y e lord Iesus Christ one way by his tonge and an other way by an epistle an other way by the sacrament of Christes body c. For as the people by vnderstanding the fignification of the wordes which he spake did heare the glorious Gospell of God and as by the reading of his pistle they vnderstoode his minde and receiued the word of the soules health so by the ministration of the sacrament they might sée with their eye the thing which they heard read and so haue their sences occupied about the mistery that they might the more earnestly print it in their minde As by example The Prophet Hieremie being in Hierusalem in the tyme of Sedechias king of the Iewes prophesyed and preached vnto them y t they should be takē prisoners of Nabugodonesar the king of Babilon the Iewes were angry with him and woulde not beléeue his wordes And therfore be made a chayne or fetters of wood and put them about his neke and prophesied agayne and preached that they should be taken prisoners led captiue into Babilon And as his wordes did certifie their eares y t they should be subdued so the chayne dyd represent their captiuitie euen before their eye Whiche thyng did more vehemently woorke in them then the bare wordes could doe and euen so it is in the Sacrament For likewise as the woordes dyd instill into our eares that his body was geuen for vs and his bloud shed for the remission of our sinnes euen so did the mynistration of the sacrament expresse y e same thing vnto our sight and doth more effectuously moue then the bare wordes might doe and make vs more attent vnto the thing that we may wholye geue thankes vnto God and prayse him for his bounteous benefites And therfore seyng it is a preacher expressing vnto our sight y e same thing that y e wordes doe to our eares represēt you must receyue it with reuerence sober behauiour aduertising y t thing that it representeth vnto you And euen y e same honour is dew vnto it which is geuen vnto the scripture that is the word of God For vnto y t must a man deuoutlye geue eare and reuerently take the booke in hys hande yea and if he kisse y t booke for the doctrines sake that he learenth thereout he is to bée cōmended Neuerthelesse if he should goe sence hys booke men might well thinke that he were very childishe But if he should knéele downe and pray to this booke then he dyd commyt playne Idolatrye Consider deare bretheren what I say and auoyde this Ieoperdye which thing auoyded I care not as touching the presence of his body though you beléeue that hys naturall flesh be there in déede and not onely in a misterye as I haue taught For when y t Ieoperdye is past he were a foole that would bee contētious for a thing as long as there cōmeth no hurt therbye The Germanes which beléeue the presence of his body do not worshyp it but playnly teach the contrary and in that poynt thankes be to God all they whom you call heretickes do agrée fulwell Onely auoyde this Idolatry and I desire no more ¶ The conclusion of this treatise NOwe deare brethren I beséech you for the mercy y t ye looke for in Christ Iesu that you accepte this worke with a single eye and no contentious hart For necessitie hath compelled me to write it because I was informed both of my Lord of Winchester and other credible persōs that I had by the meanes of my first treatise offended many men Which thing may well be true For it was to slender to instruct all them which haue since seene it albe 〈◊〉 it were sufficient for their vse to whō it was first deliuered And therfore I thought it not onely expedient but also necessary to instruct them further in the truth that they might sée plaine euidence of that thyng wherein they were offended By this worke you shal espye their blasphemyes the venemous toūges where with they flaunder not onelye them that publish the truth but euen the truth it selfe They shame not to say y t we affirme it to bee onely bread and nothing els And we say not so but we say that beside the substaunce of bread it is y e sacrament of Christes body and bloud As y e Iuye hanging before the tauerne doore is more then bare Iuye For beside the substaunce
draught But this meate y t I here receaue is spirituall meate receaued with fayth norisheth vs euerlastyngly both body soule neuer entreth into the draught And euē as before the outwarde eyen doe sée the bread yet the outward eyen doe not regarde that or thinke vpō it So likewise the outward man digesteth the bread casteth it into the draught And yet the inward man doth not regarde that nor thinke vppon it But thinketh on the thyng it selfe that is signified by that bread And therfore sayd Chrisostome euen a litle before the wordes whiche they here alleaged lift vp your minde hartes sayd hée whereby hée monisheth vs to looke vppon and consider those heauenly thinges which are represented and signified by the bread and wyne not to marke the bread and wyne in it selfe Here they will say vnto me that it is not Chrisostomes mynde for by his example hée playnly shewith that there remaneth no bread nor wyne that I deny For the example in this place proueth no more but y t ye shall not think on y t bread wine no more then if they were not there but onely on that thyng whiche is signified by them And that ye may euidently perceiue by the wordes folowyng where hée saith thinke that the misteries are cōsumed by the substance of the body Nowe whether Chrisostome thought that there remained bread or no both wayes shall our purpose bée proued First if hée thought there remained still bread and wyne then we haue our purpose Now if he thought that the bread wyne remayned not but were chaūged then are the bread and wyne neither mysteries nor Sacramentes of the body and bloud of Christ For that that is not can neither bée mystery nor Sacrament Finally if hée speake of y e outward appearaunce of bread then we know that that remaineth still is not consumed by the substaunce of the body And therfore hée must néedes bée vnderstanded as I take him I thinke many men wonder how I can dye in this article seyng that it is no necessary article of our fayth for I graunt that neyther parte is an article necessary to bée beléeued vnder payne of damnation but leaue it as a thyng indifferent to thynke therein as God shall instill in euery mans mynde and that neyther parte condemne other for this matter but receiue eche other in brotherly loue reseruing eche others infirmitie to god The cause of my death is thys because I can not in conscience abiure and sweare that our Prelates opinion of the sacrament that is that the substaunce of bread and wine is verely chaunged into the fleshe and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ is an vndoubted article of the fayth necessary to bée beléeued vnder payne of damnation Now though this opinion were indéede true which thing they can neither proue true by scripture nor doctours yet coulde I not in conscience graunt that it shoulde bée an article of the fayth necessary to bée beléeued c. For there are many verities which yet may bée no such articles of our fayth It is true that I lay in yrons when I wrote this howbeit I would not haue you to receaue thys truth for an article of our fayth For you may thinke the contrary without all ieopardy of damnation ¶ The cause why I can not beleeue their opinion of transmutation is this 1 FIrst because I thinke verely that it is false and can neither hée proued by scripture nor faythfull doctours if they bée well pondered 2 The second cause is thys because I will not bynde the congregation of Christ by mine example to admitte any necessarye Article beside oure Creede and specially none such as can not bée prooued true by Scripture And I say that the Church as they caule it can not compell vs to receaue any such articles to bée of necessitie vnder payne of damnation 3 The thirde cause is because I dare not bée so presumptuous in entering into Gods iudgement as to make the prelates in this pointe a necessary article of our fayth For then I should damnably condemne all the Germanes Almaines with infinite moe which in déede doe not beléeue nor thinke that the substaūce of bread and wine is chaunged into the substaūce of Christes naturall body And surely I can not bée so foolishe hardy as to condemne such an infinite number for our prelates pleasures Thus all the Germaynes and Almaynes both of Luthers side and also of Oecolampadius doe wholy approue my matter And surely I thinke there is no man that hath a pure conscience but hée will thinke that I dye righteously For that this transubstantiation should bée a necessary article of the faith I thinke no man can say it with a good conscience although it were true in déede By me Iohn Frith An exact and diligent Table wherby you may readely turne to any speciall matter that is contained in all Iohn Frithes bookes 1572. A. ABraham 20 Abrahames bosome what it signified 55 Abraham by faith dyd eate Christes bodye and drinke Christes bloud 109 Ambrose opinion of Purgatory 52 Antithesis betweene Christ and the Pope 97 Argumentes to proue that Christes naturall body is not in the Sacrament 142 Articles of our faith are to bee beleeued vpon payne of damnation 111 Articles of our fayth are as many as are necessary for our saluation 145 Augustine beyng 400. yeares after Christ doubted of Purgatory 32 Augustines opinion of purgatory 52 B. BAptisme defined what it is 92 Baptisme is the founteine of our new byrth 94 Bishopricke in the primatiue church was a charge and not a Lordshyp 116 Blasphemie to saye that Christes bloud is not the full remission of our sinnes 11 Blessyng what it is 154 Bookes of the Machabees are not Canonicall 37 Bookes agaynst Rastall 60 Boasting that is modest is commendable 64 Body of Christe eaten by our fathers and his bloud dronke 109 Body of Christ is no more in the Sacrament thē a mans face in the glasse 146 Brethren is an auncient name in the holy Scripture 114 Bread and wyne remayne in the Sacrament 117 Bread why it is called our body 160 C. CAuse of our blyndnes and grosse errours 3 Causes why the Sacramentes were first instituted 112 Ceremonies of some sortes are guydes vnto the knowledge of God 95 Christ onely hath satisfied for our sinnes 14. 15 Christes merites putteth out the fier of Purgatory 14. 17. 18 Christ is our Aduocate 17 Christes sacrifice onely taketh away sinne 17. 38 Christ onely is our head 43 Christes death hath ouercōmed our death 55 Christ was meeke and gentle 57 Christ onely is the meane to put away our sinnes 73 Christes bloud is the strength of our Baptisme 94 Christ and the Pope compared togither 97. 98. 99. 100. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106 Christ is not to bee eatē carnally but spiritually 118. 119 Christes wordes are spirituall and not carnall 124 Christe gaue
a coÌ„pany of all them that doe professe Christ that all that haue suffered and confessed his name be Sayntes and that all they doe laâ—de and prayse God in heauen more then I or any mannes tongue can expresse and that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently of Saintes and praysed them asmuch as scripture willed me to doe And that our Lady I say shée was a vergyn immaculate and vndefiled and that shée is the most purest virgin that euer God created and a vessell of God elected of whome Iesus Christ should be borne Then the shriefe somwhat stayeing him and hastening him to make an ende he turned him to the people and desired all men to forgeue him and if he had said any euell at any tyme vnaduisedly wherby he had offended any man or geuen any occasion of euell that they would forgeue it him and amende that euell they tooke of him and to beare witnes that he detested and abhorred all euill opinions and doctrines against the word of God and that he dyed in the fayth of Iesus Christ by whom he doubted not but to be saued And with those wordes he desired them all to pray for him and then turned him about and put of his clothes and made him ready to the fyre where patientlye he suffered the bitter and cruell Martirdome and death And the lyke dyd the other his companioÌ„s that suffered with him Which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1541. A Supplication vnto the most gracious Prince King Henry viij ¶ Grace and peace from God the father of our Sauiour Iesus Christ be with your most noble and excellent grace for euer Amen IN most huÌ„ble wise coÌ„plaineth vnto your grace your continuall oratour Robert Barnes of the intollerable iniuries wronges and oppressions wherwith certaine Byshops of your realme vexe and haue vexed contrary vnto the worde of God and their ownelawes and doctors not onely me but also all true preachers professors of the same in condemning them for heretickes as they did me whiche thing they were not able to proue by the Scripture of God nor yet shall if it would please your grace indifferently according to the office wherein God hath set you to heare the small as well as the great and to sustaine your poore Orator agaynst their violence and strength God I take to recorde that I am right sory to make thys complaint vnto your grace against them if I could coniecture any other meane to cause them to redresse their intollerable oppressions wherewith they dayly oppresse your poore and true subiectes so sore and so violently that without doubt if your grace sée not shortly a remedy God must néedes punishe For I doe not beléeue that euer hée will suffer long so great tyranny against his worde and so violent oppression of true Christen meÌ„ as they doe now vse and that in the name of Christ and hys holy Church For verely wée doe not read in any memoryes that our fathers haue left vs that euer the people were vnder so great tyranny as now your poore subiectes bée vnto theÌ„ Now it is so farre come that what soeuer hée bée hye or lowe poore or riche wise or foolishe that speaketh agaynst them and their vicious liuing hée is either made a traytor vnto your grace or an hereticke agaynst holy Church as though they were Kings or Gods This may your most excellent grace perfectlye know if you call to remembraunce those good men that they haue had to doe with Is it not a maruelous court that they haue wherein there was neuer man accused of heresie were hée learned or not learned but they found him gilty Is not that a maruelous court y e neuer hath innocentes What court within your realme may say thys againe And if any maÌ„ speak of Gods law and right conscience agaynst thys damnable tyranny little will they stick to make him an heretick And if that will not helpe to colour and maintaine their oppression then adde they treason against your grace though hée bée neuer so true a subiect and all vnlikly to make any resistaunce or to thinke any euill vnto your grace Now if it please your grace let vs consider to what ende this vncharitable and vnrighteous accusation of the Byshops yea rather of y e diuell is inuented First if there bée any men y e preach dispute or put forth in writing any thing not towching theÌ„ though it bée neuer so blasphemous against God y e bloud of Christ and his holy worde they will not once be moued therew t the examples thereof are so playne y t it néedeth no proufe Your grace may sée what blasphemous rubrikes they allow against y t bloud of Christ what shamefull abhominable pardoÌ„s they they tollerate admyt what disputations they doe mayntaine to proue y t Pope a God no man hauing these wordes That the Pope is neyther God nor man And whether y e Pope can sinne or not that no man can condemne the Pope though hée bring innumerable soules to hell by his occasion Agayne let vs consider that if any maÌ„ but once speake agaynst their cloked ipocrisie or against neuer so litle a thing y t longeth to them by the which their abhominations shoulde be disclosed And we shall euydently perceaue that their can no scripture no place no maistership nor excuse in the world saue but hée must eyther to open shame or cruell death So that is playne that their cruelnes serueth to no other ende but as they should saye yf that any man wyll take in haÌ„d to preache the verety and the true Gospel of their Maister Christ purely wherby those winnings should be deminyshed wherwith we mayntayne our honour our dignity our worldly promotion our delicious lyuing our gorgious apparel our suÌ„ptuous pallaces our lordships breifly all things that we vse to our pastime pleasure should bée manifest to all meÌ„ y e we not only get these thinges by false fayned holynes in deceyuing and robbing the people of their goodes but also y e dyspendyng of them to bée abhomynable and contrary to the ordynance and worde of God Now rather then this should come to passe we had leuer gather our streÌ„gth togither oppresse by vyoleÌ„ce as many as wil hold w t this learning bée hée King Duke Lorde Baron knight man womaÌ„ or childe So that by there practise it is euident to all that will sée that it is they that goe about to make insurrection to y t mayntayning of their world ly pompe and pride and not the true preacher for hée entendeth to mayntayne nothing but to bring to light the most glorious heauenly word of God which by them hath béene darkened and kept vnder and that with suffering persecution as the nature of the worde is and not with persecuting for he maketh no stryuyng yf bée bée the true preacher of God nor fighting for this worlde but suffereth the children
king to kéepe thys contracte But yet you were not so content but afterward you found the meanes that this good kyng was poysoned by a traytorous Monke of Swinested because he should say that hée would make a halfepeny loafe worth xx shillinges if hée liued a yeare For the whiche word your holy Monke was moued and went and confessed hym selfe to the Abbot how that he would poyson the king for thys and the one deuill as good as the other the holy traytor absolued the holy murtherer before the déede was done and for thys holy murtherer is there founded v. masses for euer This is the blessed obedience of your holy Church How would you cry how would you yaulpe if wée had handled a gentlemans dogge on this fashion but you can call vs poore men traytors and in the meane season you bring both king kingdome into seruitude and bondage What is treason if this bée no treason to bring so honourable a kinge and hys lande into such bondage and compell hym to receiue his naturall and frée kingdome of such a vyllayne and lymme of y e deuell What can bée said or thought to defend this matter you haue not all onely done wrong to the kinge but vnto the yongest childe y e lyeth in the cradell y e which by your meanes is bonde And thinke it not sufficient to say that it is not your déede for first you are the children of these fathers and you haue alwayes alowed this acte This hath béene blased blowen preached and cryed out and all your bookes full of this matter and many a true mans bloud hath béene shed for speaking agaynst thys And yet was there neuer none of you y e did euer preach against this damnable facte but with full consent with full agréement both in worde déede and in wrytyng you haue alowed this treason Therfore I take you for the auctors as well as your forefathers I would not speake how dampnable it is to institute masses for a willing traytor and murtherer there was neuer no learninge that could allow this But there is no remedy hée that dyes agaynst his king and for the maintayning of your treason must néedes bée a saynt if masses blessinges and myracles wil helpe for all these bée at your commaundement to geue where you list So that we pore men must bée accused of insurrection and treason and we must bere al the blame we must bée driuen out of y e realme we must bée burned for it and as God knoweth there is no people vnder heauen that more abhorreth and with earnester hart resisteth more diligenly doth preach agaynst disobedience then we doe Yea I dare say boldely let all your bookes bée serched that were written this 500. years all they shall not declare the auctorite of a prince and the true obedience towarde hym as one of our litle bookes shall doe that bee condemned by you for heresy and all this will not helpe vs. But as for you you may preach you may wryte you may doe you maye sweare against your Princes and also assoyle all other men of their obedience towardes their princes You may compell princes to bée sworne to you and yet are you children of obedience and good christen men And if ye dye for this doctrine then is there no remedy but you must bée saintes and rather then fayle ye shall doe myracles To proue this I will tell you of a holy saynt of yours of whom your legend and cronicles maketh mencyon hys name as ye call him is s Germayne So it chaunced y e in the tyme of king Vortiger he came into England into a place where the king lay desired for hym his company lodging The king because hée kept no cōmō Inne would not receiue hym So hée departed very angerly and went to the kinges Neteherdes house and there desired lodginge and meate and drinke for hym and his companye The Neteherde was contēt to lodge him but hée sayd hée had no meate for hym sauyng a yong calfe that stode suckyng of the damme by the crybbe The byshop commaunded the calfe to bée slayne and to bée drest brought afore hym and hée and his company eate it vp and after commaunded the bones of the calfe to bée gathered togither and put in the calues skinne agayne and to bée layde in the cribbe by the damme and by and by y e calfe starte vp aliue agayne The next day the byshop went to king Vortiger reprooued him merueilous straightly because hée would not lodge hym and sayde that hée was vnworthey to bée kyng and therefore deposed hym made his Neteherde kyng in hys stede Of the which Neteherde as y e cronicles maketh mension came afterward many kings This is writen by one called Petrus de netalibus the which writeth the liues of all saintes I thinke no man will binde mée to proue this thing a lye but yet it must bee preached taught in your church it must bée writtē in holy saints liues hée must bée a saynt that did it and why because hée deposed a king and set in a Neteherde These shamefull and abhominable thinges doe you prayse and alowe and in the meane season condemne vs for heretickes and for traytours And if we chaunce moued by the abhomynablenes of your doctrine to geue you but one euyll worde then all the world rekoneth vs vncharitable But as for my parte I take God to recorde afore whome I shall bée saued or damned that though you haue done mée shamefull wronge and intollerable violēce yet with your owne persons am I neuer displeased nor angry but agaynst that horrible deuyll y e dwelleth in you that is the causer auctor and mayntayner of such abhominable doctrine that is against God and his blessed worde agaynst hym I say is my quarell and agaynst hym doe I striue this is the truth let men take my wordes as they will Is it not abhominable thinke you so shamfully to depose princes so to rebuke them so to handle them to compell them to bée sworne to you and to holde their lands of you to bée your ministers to the greate dishonour of the liuyng God and blaspheming of his blessed worde and to the great dispight of all noble potentates Ye remember the facte that is declared in your lawe of the noble Emperour Friderike and that wretch Innocent the fourth the thing was this The Pope by y e reasō of certayne complaintes made by the Emperours enemyes cited the Emperour to appeare at Rome and because the Emperour would not appeare he cursed hym with booke bell and candell and afterwarde deposed hym and commaunded the electours to chose an other This is the cause of your lawe briefely But your text declareth certayne artycles agaynst the Emperour which bée these The first that hée had sworne to kéepe peace with y e church of Rome which oth hée brake sayth y e
more then it helpeth the deuill So that this thing of S. Iames maketh nothing agaynst mée but rather wyth mée Also you haue an other Scripture for you which is this Before God they are not iustified which heare the lawe but they which doe the law shalbée iustified Of this texte you glory cry opera opera workes workes But if yee would consider the mynde of S. Paule you should well perceaue that hée meaneth not how workes might deserue iustification for then coulde hée not haue concluded thys agaynste the Iewes for they did the workes of the lawe to the vttermost and yet were they not iustified Wherefore S. Paule meaneth by the hearers of the lawe all them that doe the outwarde workes of the lawe for feare or for rewarde or of hypocrisie or els by them to bée iustified The doers caulleth hée them that doe the workes of the lawe after the intent of y e lawe and as the lawe commaundeth them that is in the true fayth of Christ Iesus which is the very ende of y e lawe and the fulfilling of the law as Saint Paule sayth to all them that beléeue Wherefore all men bée but hearers onely of the lawe till the tyme that that they haue the fayth of Christ Iesus which is imputed vnto them for iustice And the workes of the lawe bée no cause of iustification but alonely an outward testimonie and witnes that the lawe is fulfilled inwardly in their conscience afore God and fulfilled that it hath no accusation against them for Christ hath made satisfactiō for them of the which they bée partakers by their fayth And so the lawe must bée content to admitte all these men to bée fulfillers doers of y e law And now that you shall not say that this is my dreame here bée S. Augustines wordes The doers of the lawe shall bée iustified So must it bée vnderstāded that wée may know that they cā none otherwise bée the doers of the lawe excepte they bée first iustified not that iustification belongeth vnto doers but that iustification doth precéede all maner of doinges c. Heare you not that iustificatiō is first geuen that men might bée able to doe the workes of the lawe This is also the exposition of your glose I haue meruayle you studie it no better Also you haue an other Scripture and that is this Cornelius a Gētile did great almes and prayd vnto God alwayes Vnto whome the Aungell spake on this maner Thy prayer thy almes are come vp into remembraunce in the presence of God Of this texte you gather that hys good workes did helpe to iustifie hym I aunswere The holy ghost hath opēly declared hymselfe there For hée sayth that this Cornelius was a deuoute man and one that feared God How coulde this bée without y e God had taught hym inwardely by fayth Yea how coulde hée know God and that deuoutly but by fayth Ergo hée was iustified afore God by his fayth but y e world knew not his iustificatiō And therfore y t holy ghost doth declare hys inward iustificatiō whē hée saith that hée was deuoute feared God And also doth shew openly the fruits of his iustification when hée sayth that hée did almes Moreouer you haue there that the holy Ghost fell on them afore they were baptised in water the which declareth openly that they were iustified afore God This is well declared also in your owne lawe whose wordes bée these Cornelius Cēturio being yet a Heathē mā was made cleane by y e gifte of the holy ghost Here haue you playnely y t hée was iustified by y t gifte of y t holy ghost afore all good works For hée was an heathē mā An other scripture yée haue which is this If I haue all faith so y t I may trāspose moūtaines and haue no charitie I am nothyng Of this gather you that fayth wythout charitie can not iustifie I aunswere This can you not gather of S. Paule for it is open that hée speaketh not of this thyng whereby that men may bée iustified but alonely hée teacheth how they that bée iustified must worke with charitie It is also plaine that hée speaketh not of fayth that doth iustifie inwardly but of that faith that doth worke outwardely The which is caulled a gifte of the holy Ghost As y t gifte of tounges the gift of prophesies the gifte of healing the gifte of interpretation as it is opē in the chapiter afore Now is this fayth not geuen to iustifie but alonely to doe myracles wonders and signes by And therefore sayth Paule If I had all fayth so that I coulde moue mountaynes Also it is open that certayne men shall say vnto Christ Beholde wée haue done myracles and cast out deuils in thy name And yet hée shall say to them truely I know you not So that this fayth is a gifte of God that iustifieth not no more then the gifte of science or prophesies And sometyme is it in the Church and sometyme not and it is neuer of necessitie there to bée But the faith that wée speake of which doth béeleeue the promises of God and sticketh fast to the bloud of Christ hath none other vertue but to iustifie and must néedes iustifie wheresoeuer hée is and hée sticketh so fast to Gods worde that hée looketh for no myracles Thys fayth is neuer out of the Church for it is the lyfe of the Church and it is that fayth that our mayster Christe prayde for that it myght neuer fayle And therefore S. Paule when he describeth this fayth hée caulleth it a fayth that worketh by charitie not that it iustifieth by charitie For as he sayth there playnely it is neyther circumcision nor yet vncircumcision that is of any valure in Christ Iesu but fayth Here doth hée playnely exclude from iustification the hyghest worke of the lawe circumcision and setteth fayth alone not the gyfte of fayth that doth myracles but the gift of fayth that worketh by charitie And that yée shall not thinke thys to bée a dreame here bryng I you Athanasius sayinge whose wordes bée these There are two maner of saythes one is iustifieng as that of the which is spoken Thy fayth hath saued thée An other is cauled the gyft of God whereby myracles bée done Of the which it is written if you haue fayth as a grayne of mustard séede c. So that here haue you playne that fayth doth iustifie onelye and perfectly before all maner of works that is fayth is geuē of God fréely into our soules vnto the which fayth iustification is all onely promised and is all onely imputed and rekened of God Neuertheles this fayth in tyme and place conuenient is of that strength that hée must néedes worke by charitye not for to bée iustified thereby for if he were not afore iustified it were not possible that hée coulde haue charitie For after your owne schoole men an Infidell cā not
very head of the Church this is the Church that can not erre c. Here it is open that the counsell may erre and that a priuate person hauing scriptures for hym is to bée heard before the Pope and also y e coūsell hauing no scriptures for them you haue also what is the very trew Church which can not erre which thing can not bée veryfyed of your counsels for they bée neyther without errour nor yet the holy Church but that they doe represēt the Church as a legate representeth a kings person but of that followeth not that hée is y e king or hath as much power as the king or is aboue The king or that he may rule the king this may also bée proued by S. Augustine whose words bée these those counselles that bée gathered in euery Prouince must without doubt geue place to the auctoritie of the ful counsels which bée gathered of all Christendom and also those full counsels oft tymes must bée amended by the full counsels that come after if any thyng bée opened by any experience that was a fore shut and if any thing bée knowen that was hydden And this may bee done without any shadowe of supersticious pride without any boasted Arrogancy with out any contentiō of malicious enuy but with holy méekenes with holy peace and with Christen charitye c. Here it is playne that your full coūsels may bée amended and reformed y e which thing néede not if they could not erre yea and if they did not erre in déede Moreouer you must néedes graunt that there is a rule where by your counsels must bée exammined where by sentence must bée geuen which of your councels bée true and which false by the which rule if your counsels bée not ordered they must néedes erre and bée false and of the deuill Wherfore gather all your coūsels togither and yet of them can you not make holy church But peraduenture there may bée many in your coūsels good and perfite men and of holy Churche but they and you togither make not the vnyuersall holy church that can not erre neither haue you any anctoritie ouer holy Church further then the holy scripture of God but as soone as you forsake Christ and his holy worde so soone are you the congregation of the deuyll and théeues and murtherers and yet for all this there must néedes bée an holy church of Christ in earth that is neyther bounde to Ierusalem nor to Constantinople nor yet to Rome as though shée were lyke vnto the Asse and the fole But now wyll there bée obiected that our Mayster Christ commaundeth if my brother offende mée that I shoulde complayne to the church Now is this church that I haue set out spirituall and no man knoweth her but God onely shée is also scattered thorow out the worlde wherfore how can a man complayne to that church I aunswere our M. Christ doth playnely speake of a man that hath wronge the which must néedes bée a perticuler and a certayne man and therefore likewyse hée biddeth hym complayne not to the vniuersall church but to the perticular church Now this particular church if shée bée of God and a true member of the vniuersal church shée will iudge righteously after Christes worde and after the probations brought afore her Neuerthelesse oftētymes cōmeth it to passe y ◠this particular church doth fully and wholy erre and iudgeth vnryght and excommunicateth him that is blessed of god as it is open in your owne lawe whose wordes bée these oftētymes hée that is cast out is within and hée that is within is kept without c. Here haue you playnely y e the particular church may erre Wherefore that church that can not erre is all only the vniuersall church which is caulled the communion and the felowship of Saintes the which addition was made by holy fathers for in Ciprians time was there no mention of it by all likelyhode to declare the presumption of certayne men and of certayne congregations that reckened themselues to bée holy church Wherfore my Lordes sée well to it least the holy Ghost haue pricked you wyth thys addition for you haue alwayes made your selfe holy church yea and that wythout any holines Now haue I declared vnto you what is holy church that is the congregation of faithfull men thorowout all y e world and whereby shée is holy that is by Christes holynesse and by Christes bloud and also what is the cause that shée can not erre because that shée kepeth her selfe so fast to the worde of God whiche is a perfite a true rule Nowe must we declare by what signes and tokēs that we may know that in this place or in that place there bée certeine members of this holye church For though shée bée in her self spirituall ▪ and can not bée perfitely knowen by our exteriour senses yet neuerthelesse we may haue certeine tokens of her spirituall presence whereby we may recken that in this place and in that place bee certeine of her members As by a naturall example though the soule of man in her selfe bée spirituall inuisible yet may we haue sure tokens of her presence as hearyng mouyng speakyng smellyng with such other So likewise where the word of God is truely and perfitely preached without the damnable dreames of men and where it is well of the hearers receiued also where we sée good woorkes that doe openly agrée with the doctrine of the Gospell these bée good and sure tokēs whereby we may iudge that there bée some men of holy Church As to the first whereas the Gospell is truely preached it must néedes light in some mens hartes as the prophete witnesseth my word shall not returne agayne to me frustrate but it shall doe all thyng that I will and it shall prosper in those thynges vnto the which I did send it Also S. Paule sayth fayth cōmeth by hearyng and hearyng commeth by the word of God and therfore it is open in holy Scripture that when Peter spake the wordes of God the holy ghost fell downe on them all Wherfore it is open that Gods worde can neuer bée preached in vayne but some men must néedes receiue it and thereby bée made of holy Churche though that men doe not know them neither by their names nor yet by their faces for this word is receiued into their hartes The second token is that the receiuers of this woord doe worke well thereafter as S. Paule declareth of his hearers when you receiued of vs the word wherewith God was preached you receiued it not as the word of men but euen as it was in déede the word of God whiche worketh in you that beléeue So that if men doe worke after the worde of God it is a good token that there bée men of the Churche though that we hypocrisie is so subtile and so secret may bée oftentymes deceiued by these
By this word doe we receiue lyfe as the prophet sayth Thy speach shall quicken mée Also the secreates of our hartes be opened by this word S. Paule declareth saying if there come one that doth not beléeue hée is reproued by the word of all men and the secreates of his harte are opened By this worde also is declared vnto vs grace and euerlasting lyfe as S. Paule sayth Christ hath put away death and hath brought lyfe and immortalitie vnto the light through the Gospell This is the thing onely where by that our conscience is losed and made frée from synne Therefore sayth the holy Prophet there is much peace vn to them that loue the lawe of God there is no sclauÌ„der vnto them Much peace is nothyng els but remission of sinnes yea that without any doubt for hée that is loosed by the worde of God that is hée that hath the open word of God for hym that his sinnes bée forgeueÌ„ him hée can not bée sclauÌ„dered that is there is nothyng can make him to doubt but though heauen and hell life and death doe threaten him hée is not offended hée is not sclaundered but hydeth fast knoweth surely that all these thynges must perishe but the word of God bydeth for euer Wherefore this is the very keye that iudgeth the thoughtes and the intentes of the hart as S. Paule sayth By this haue we also the very knowledge of our sinne as S. Paule declareth to the Romaines by this is also declared vnto vs grace also remission of our sinnes if we beléeue it Wherefore this must néedes bée the very true keye as you may sée euidently thoroughout all Scripture and not your boasted and craked power for there is no such thynge nor yet can bée in man that can loose the soule of man from hys sinne Wherefore it is damnable and deuillishe learning and commeth of the presumptuous pride of maÌ„ to learne that man hath a power in hym by the which power mans soule is bounde or loosed from sinne But this is all that man hath hée is a minister and a dispensator of the heauenly worde of God for whose sake our sinnes bée remitted when we beléeue it and our sinnes bée retained when wée doe de spise it Therfore the blessed word of God is the very keye and in that is all the might and power to loouse our sinnes and man is but a minister and a seruaunt vnto this worde This may bée prooued by our Maister Christes wordes where hée sayth Goe your wayes into all the worlde and preach the Gospell vnto all creatures and hée that doth beléeue and is baptised shal be saued but hée that doth not beléeue shall bee damned Here may you playnely sée that the Apostles bée but ministers and seruauntes and haue no power but alonely ministration The keyes that they haue whereby they must loose men and bynde is the very worde of God And therfore sayth our Maister Christ hée that beléeueth shall bée saued and hée that doth not beléeue shal bée damned By this worde did the holy Apostles declare grace thorough Christ and learned meÌ„ to set all their hope of saluation in Christ onely By this worde did they learne men to knowledge their sinne and to séeke for grace fully and wholly to hope for remission forgéeuenes of theyr sinnes in Christ onely Briefely by these keyes is opened all goodnes if they bée receaued And all goodnes is shutte from vs if wée receaue them not Now where this keye is receaued by faith there is all things â—wsed that is all sinnes bée forgéeuen and the consciences bée made frée And where it commeth not in nor is receaued by faith there all thynges bée shutte and bounde Of this maner did the holy Apostles bynde and loose when they preached this holy worde of God vnto y â— people As wée haue an open example of S. Peter that preached this holy worde and at his preaching y e hearers were pricked in their hartes and asked Peter what they myght doe and hée aunswered them repent and bée baptised euery one of you in the name of Iesus for remission of your sinnes and you shall receaue the gifte of the holy Ghost wherfore as many as receaued his word were baptised Here you haue playnely the very true maner of loosing from sinnes as y e holy Apostles vsed it that is when the people beléeued the worde that they preached theÌ„ they declared how their sinnes were remitted for Christes sake and not thorow any power that they had for they were but ministers But the very power was in the word of God whereby they were deliuered from their sinnes This is well proued by our maister Christes word where hée sayth vnto them goe and preach saying That the kyngdome of heauen is at hande What is this the kyngdome of heauen not any power that is in man but remission of sinnes shall bée geuen to them that receiue either your power or your persons and therfore followeth it In what house you enter say first peace bée with you and if the house bée worthy your peace shall come vppon the same that is to say if they reciue your word and beléeue it than shall your peace that is the peace of the Gospel which you bring with you geue them quietnes of conscieÌ„ce and lose them from all synne But if the house bée not worthy your peace shall returne to you agayn and whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor will heare your preaching when you depart out of that house shake of the dust from your féete I say vnto you it shal be easyer for Sodom and Gomorra in the day of Iudgment then for that Cytie What is this your peace shall returne agayne nothing els but that they shall not bée pertakers thereof but shall remaine bound in their sinne And why because they receiue not your persons or your power nay trewlye but because they heare not your preaching It is not to bée doubted but that many men by hearing the Apostles preaching the word of God were losed from their synnes and yet neuer spake with the Apostles Wherefore the receauyng of the word not the Apostle loseth vs from our sinnes for that cause the Apostle did declare by their departing froÌ„ theÌ„ that would not beleue the word y e they remained still in their sinnes for as S. Marke sayth your departyng shal bée a testimonie agaynst them that is to say a token of their condemnation We haue also an open practise of S. Paule how hée dyd bynde theÌ„ that did not receiue his preaching to whoÌ„ hée sayth these wordes Your bloud vpon your heades I will departe froÌ„ hence in clennes vnto the Gentiles Now haue you playnely how the holy Apostle dyd bynde and loose and with what keye they did it that is by preachyng of the holy word of God And because this thyng shoulde
should not bée released but thorow your power séeyng that you bée but ministers and seruauntes ordayned of Christ vnto her profite and not to your honour Thys wyll I declare by an example I put this case that there bée a prisoner bounde fast in cheynes ouer the which you haue the custody and the kéepyng after the kynges commaundement now the kynges grace saith vnto you loose that fellow let hym goe frée out of prison vnder this cōdition that he shal promise to serue no Prince but mée onely What will you loose him or not Cā you or dare you kéepe hym longer if you woulde Or can you compell him to make any other composition with you than alonely to serue y e king If you woulde kéepe him longer in prison did you not runne in the kynges displeasure And if hée did promise you any other composition were hée bounde thereto Nay doubtles Moreouer in loosing of him what thyng doe you by your auctoritie yea what thyng doe you at all but that you are mynisters vnto the kynges commaundement and a seruaunt to the poore fellowe The ministration seruice is yours but the auctoritie is the kinges of the which you haue neuer a crumme Take an other example If it please the kynges grace to make any of you an Embassadour and geeue you a commission and commaundement to fetch home into his lande a banished man vnto whom the kinges grace writeth his pardon with such wordes and vnder such condition as pleaseth his grace Now this pardō deliuereth hée to you for to beare and to declare vnto the banished man Here woulde I know of you what you can doe for this banished man more then is written in your cōmission Also what can you doe againste hym in these thinges that the kinges grace hath pardoned hym You can neyther adde nor take away from the kinges pardon You can no more doe but declare it vnto the partie And if hée receaue it then may hée as lawfully and as fréely come into the land as you may and you can not say by right that you haue by your auctoritie discharged hym or geuen him any pardō of his banishmēt but alonely you haue deliuered declared vnto hym the kinges pardon which when hée had receaued with the considerations therein then is hée discharged of hys banishment And if hée will not receaue the kinges pardon then can you neyther helpe him into the land nor yet discharge hym of his trāsgression but onely you leaue hym and declare vnto him yea and that by the kinges wordes that hée is a banished man and so shall remayne till hée receaue the kinges pardon So likewise y e word of God where in is pardon for all sinners is committed vnto you to preach and to declare which if they receiue by faith they are frée and loosed from their synnes but if they doe not they are bound not by your auctorytie for you bée but mynisters and seruauntes and can no further goe then your commyssion but by y e auctorytie of God onely Wherefore sée well to your conscyence how you can discharge your self afore God that doe so presūptuously vsurpe his auctorite of the which you haue neyther worde nor example in scripture Moreouer how can you prooue this manner of absolution Ego absaluo te auctoritate mihi comissa for to bée lawfull I pray you where was there euer any auctoritie cōmitted vnto man to take away synne There is no auctoritie committed vnto man but all onely ministraciō of the worde Now your absolucion maketh mencion of auctoritie yea and that without the sworde and a great many of you vnderstode not the worde Duns sayth Quod absolutio sacerdotis est dispositio necessitatis ad remissionem culpae How thinke you bée these fitte wordes for a Christen man if your absolution bée necessary then can not God take away sinne without you nor you wtout hym but God and you togither take away sinne Whether will you now Will you ascend so hie will you bée check mates with God I thinke shortly you will also bée Gods The Pharesies did recken much better of God then you doe for they sayd that God onely did absolue from sinnes you say I doe assoyle yea and that by auctoritie so that you farre passe the Pharesies But let vs sée what S. Augustine sayth of such mē many sinnes bée forgeuen thee hée Prophecyed of men that bée to come There weare many men to come that would say I forgéeue sinnes I iustefie I sanctifie I make whole so many as I baptise Wherefore the Iewes did better vnderstande the remissyon of synnes thē heretykes doe for the Iewes sayde what mā is this y e forgeueth synnes the heretyke saith I forgeue I make cleane I sanctifie c. These wordes bée playne inough agaynst you for you say we haue auctoritie to remyt synnes And. S. Augustine sayth you bée heretyckes for so saying You can not denye but S. Augustine reprooueth your owne absolucion where in you say that your absolution is requisite of necessitie to remyssion of sinnes the which is nothing els but clearly denying of christ of his blessed bloud and also of his holy worde But if wée had grace wée might perceaue that neyther you nor your absolucion nor yet any thing y e you doe weare of God For all y e you doe is clearely done for mony and for no other cause Recken one thing that you doe as concerning your ministration but that you will haue money for it As not so much as washing of a heape of stones Whereby haue you gotten all your great possessions but alonely vnder the collour that you bée Christes holy bishops For money you make whore dome as lawfull as matrimony For money stollen good shall bée better thē heritage For money you make vsury lawful marchaundise For money all sinnes bée vertue Yea and also haue great pardon to them For money you sell man wife mayde child king and land For money you make as good marchaūdise of womens priuities as a Goldsmith doth of gilted plate You will recken that this is a shame for me to write but it is more shame for you to doe it And if you did not these shamefull déedes I shoulde haue none occasiō to make this shamefull writyng Take you away y e cause and I will take away y t writyng Yea you are not so content but you sell Christ you sel the blessed Sacrament of his flesh and bloud you sell his holy worde you sell all other Sacramentes Briefely you sell all maner of thyng that euer hée left in earth to the comfort of mans soule and all for money Yea and not so content but you make also more lawes and more statutes dispense with them for money and all these thynges doe you by the authoritie of the keyes that both open heauen and hell and a mans coffer and also his pursse yea
preaching What if you preache lyes as it will bée prooued to your face that you doe shall it not bee lawfull for them to search Scriptures but to learne your lyes Here will I recite how a great prelate of Christ Churche the first letter of his name is Doct. Allen did interpretate and declare certaine places of Scripture to the ghostly instruction of Christes Churche as all men may iudge The first place was this a thrée fold cable is hard to breake by this thrée fold cable hée vnderstode the Reuerent father in God my Lorde Cardinall The first fold was that hée was an Englishmā borne the which was a strong thing and hard to withstand The second fold was that hée was Legate that not after the common maner but Legatus a latere this is sprōg out of the blessed side of our holy father the pope This was a strong fold and could not bée lightly broken The thyrd sold hée was a Lord and that of the kinges counsel This was a strōg fold and all these thrée together dyd make so strong a cable that no man within the Realme might breake it or withstand it I was sore afrayde that hée should haue reckened the noble the royall bloud that this thréefolde cable dyd spryng out of then had it béen so strong that the strongest Oxe in the butchers stall could not breake it This exposition dyd I here and sat by hym therefore I can testifie it the better The seconde Scripture was this from Syon shall come out a law and the word of God frō Ierusalem This did hée expounde on this maner The commaundement of the most reuerēt father in God Lord Legate is come from his highe Palace and from his noble grace hither vnto you The thyrde Scripture was this Sumite Psalmum date tympanū this dyd hée expounde on this maner I haue done my visitatiō now geue me my money How thinke you by this holy Doctour and this Prelate of Christes Church hath hée not wel declared holy Scripture is hée not worthy to bée beléeured What reasō were it that lay men shoulde searche Scriptures then might they reprooue this noble prelate what order ware that It were right if hée were well serued y e hée had a thréefold balter to stretche him in But by such doctours as these bée must the poore people bée ruled if they wil search for the veritie them selues then must they bée heretickes bycause they will not beléeue these holy fathers But let vs procéede in our matter agaynst these blasphemers of Gods word Priscila Aquila dyd expoūd vnto Apollo which was a great learned man y ◠perfite vnderstanding of scriptures These were lay persōs and yet were they so learned in scriptures y t they wer able to teach a great Doctour And now lay men may not read Scriptures This was alowed by Peter and Paul But their successours will condemne it as heresie Also Eunuches that was the treasurer vnto the Quéene of the Ethiopians dyd read Esay the Prophete The whiche hée vnderstode not till God sent him Philip to declare it vnto him This was a lay man and also an infidell and yet was not forbidden of God to read Scriptures But rather holpen to the vnderstandyng of them and now will you forbid Christen mē to read holy Scriptures that are sworne vnto them yea and also to defende them vnto death Also S. Paule sayth Let the word of God dwell in you plenteously S. Paule woulde that lay men shoulde learne the worde of God yea that plenteously And you commaunde that they shall haue nothinge of it How standeth your nothing wyth Saint Paules aboundaunce Aboundantly and nothing bée farre a sunder But thus doe you alwayes agrée with S. Paule and with holy Scripture And if you woulde say playnely in wordes that your déedes doe declare openly then were wée in no doubt of you for all y ◠worlde woulde take you as you bée taken béefore God that is for the Antichristes that the world looketh for Neuerthelesse doubt you not but God shall declare it openly at his time to your vtter confusion and damnation For doubt lesse you neither holde with Christ with his holy doctours nor yet with your owne lawe where they bée against you but all these must bée expounded and wroonge vnto your carnall purpose or els you make it heresie But thinke you that the father of heauen which for the great tender loue that hée had to mans soule sent hys onely sonne to redéeme it and also to géeue it a lawe to liue by out of his owne mouth shall thus suffer it loste thorough your hypocrisie and his godly worde to bée ouer frodden for the mayntaynyng of your worldly glory Nay doubtles for if it were possible that hée coulde more regarde your pompe and pride then mans soule and his godly word yet were it vnpossible that euer hée should so dispise the swéete bloude of his blessed sonne swéete Iesus Wherefore looke vppon your charge But to our purpose S. Augustine is openly against you in these words My brethren reade holy Scripture in the which you shall finde what you ought to holde and what you oughte to flye What is a man reputed without learning what is hée Is hée not a shéepe or a Goate Is hée not an Oxe or an Asse Is hée any better thē an Horsse or a Mule the which hath no vnderstandyng c. Here S. Augustine moueth men to reade holy Scripture and you commaunde them not to reade it S. Augustine sayth they shal know in them what to doe and what not to doe you say they shal learne nothing therout but heresies S. Augustine sayth a mā without learning of scriptures is no better then a brute beast are not you good fathers that will make all your childrē no better thē beastes Also Athanasius If thou wilte that thy children shall bée obedient vnto thee vse them to the wordes of God But thou shalt not saye that it béelongeth alonely to religious men to study Scriptures but rather it béelongeth to euery Christen man and specially vnto hym that is wrapped in the businesses of this worlde and so much the more because hée hath more néede of helpe for hée is wrapped in y ◠troubles of this worlde therefore it is greatly to thy profite that thy children should both heare and also reade holy Scriptures for of them shall they learne thys commaundement Honour thy father and thy mother c. These wordes bée playne inough against you they néede no exposition And the doctour is of auctority wherfore answere you to hym Also Chrisostome that was a Byshop as well as you bée cōdemneth your sentence openly saying I béeséeche you that you will oftentimes come hither and that you will diligently heare the lesson of holy Scripture and not alonely when you bée here but also take in your handes
would condeÌ„ne it or els to mooue hym to condemne that thyng that coÌ„meth from heauen yea and that froÌ„ the father of heanen and sent and learned by his eternall sonne which hath sealed it wyth hys most precious bloude and also commaunded his glorious Apostles to preach it and confirmed it wyth so many myracles and did also géeue to the confirming and the writing of it the glorious consolatour of the holy Ghost So that it is open that the father of heauen did not send this godly worde with a small diligence or as though hée cared not whether it shoulde remayne in earth or not But so hath hée declared this holy worde wyth such a prosses that heaueÌ„ earth hell should know y â— it is his worde and that it is his will that all men shoulde haue it and that hée woulde defende it and bée enemy vnto all theÌ„ that woulde ouerpresse it Wherfore let them that bée cappitall enemies vnto his grace both in hart and in déede susspect that of his grace and moue him vnto it for doubtles I will neuer doe it For I dare boldely say that the deuill of hell which is enemy vnto his grace both of body and soule will moue hym vnto no other thing but alonely so to condemne Gods worde and this thing doth his grace know well and therefore I doubte not but that hée hath and also will auoyde the daunger thereof Neuerthelesse it may please God to take so great veÌ„geauÌ„ce for our abhominable sinnes that after hys graces dayes hée may sende vs such a tyraunt that shall not alonely forbid the Newe Testament but also all thynges that may bée to the honour of God yea and that paraduenture vnder such a coâ—llour of Gods name that all men shall recken none other but that hée is Gods frende This will bée a great scourge and an intollerable plague the father of heauen of hys infinite mercy defende vs from such a terrible vengeaunce For it is the greatest plague that can come in earth as S. Paule doth declare to the Romaynes when that Gods veritie is condemned in Gods name and meÌ„ bée so blynde that they can not perceaue it for they bée géeueÌ„ into a peruerse seÌ„ce This plague neuer coÌ„meth but it is a tokeÌ„ of euerlasting reprobatioÌ„ Our most merciful redéemer Christ Iesus defeÌ„de vs froÌ„ it AmeÌ„ But if it come that wée must néedes suffer this plague howe shall Christen men vse themselues to this Prince that will so condemne Gods worde My Lordes the Byshoppes woulde depose hym with shorte deliberation and make no conscience of it They haue deposed Princes for lesser causes theÌ„ this is a great deale But against them will I alwayes lay Christes facte and his holy Apostles and the worde of God whom Christen men must alonely follow Therfore the kynges commanndement must bée considered on this maner If the kyng forbid the newe Testament or any of Christes SacrameÌ„ts or the preaching of the worde of God or any other thynge that is agaynst Christ vnder a temporall payne or els vnder y e payne of death men shall first make faythfull prayers to God and then diligent intercession vnto y e kynges grace with all due subiection that hys grace woulde relealse that commaundement If hée will not doe it they shall kéepe their Testament with all other ordinaunce of Christ and let the kyng exercise his tyranny if they can not flée in no wise vnder the payne of damnation shall they withstand him with violence but suffer patiently all the tyranny that hée layeth on them both in their bodyes goodes and leaue the vengeaunce of it vnto their heauenly father whiche hath a scorge to tame those bedlames with when hée séeth his tyme. But in no wise shall they resiste violeÌ„tly neither shall they deny Christes veritie nor yet forsake it béefore the Prince lest they runne in the dauÌ„ger of these woordes hee that denyeth me and my woorde béefore men I shall deny hym béefore my father in heauen And let not men regarde this matter lightly and thinke that they may geeue vp their testamentes and yet not denye Christ For what so euer hée bée that geeueth vp his Testament as a thyng worthye to bée condemned hee doth béefore God denye Christ though his testameÌ„t bée peraduenture hée not knowyng false and vntruly Printed or vntruly traÌ„slated yet vnto him is it a true testament and therfore shall hée not deliuer it to any that will condemne it as vnlawfull But this shall hée doe If any man that is learned doe finde any faulte there in hée shall bée glad to ameÌ„de that faulte but not to suffer in any wise for that or for those faultes the whole testament to bée condemned as vnlawfull For if that should bée suffered then should we haue no testameÌ„t for there is no testament y t is so true but either there bée faultes in déede or els men by cauilations may inuent y t there bée defaultes For this dare I say boldly that the new testament in Englishe is ten tymes truer then the old transtion in Latin is in the which bée many places that doe want whole senteÌ„ces and many places that no man caÌ„ defend without heresie as this texte Non omnes immutabimur Also this Sedere ad dexteram meam vel sinistram non aest meum dare vobis Also these places want Commorati sumus trogilij Seiungere ab is qui huiusmodi sunt with many other places more that no man can say but they bée euidently false yet we may not burne our bookes for all that but kéepe them and amende them Neither shall they goe about to depose their Prince as my Lordes the Byshops were wont to doe but they shall boldely confesse that they haue the veritie and will there by abyde and alonely shall they praye to their heauenly father to chaunge the hart of their Prince that they may lyue vnderneth hym after Christes worde in quietnes as Paul exhorteth vs saying I exhorte that prayers supplications petitions and geuyng of thankes bée had for all men for Kynges for all that are in preheminence that we may lyue a quyet and a peaceable lyfe in all goodnesse and honesty This shal men behaue them selues towarde their Prince and in no wise shall they denye Christes worde or graunt to the burning of their testamentes but if the kyng will doe it by violence they must suffer it but not obey to it by agréement This may bée prooued by y e examples of the Apostles when the hie Priestes of the temple commaunded Peter and Iohn that they should no more preach and teach in the name of Iesus But they made them aunswere it was more right to obey God then man Also the Pharyses came and commaunded our M. Christ in Herodes name That hée should depart froÌ„ thence or hée would kyll hym but hée would not obey but made them aunswere to Herode with a
iudge and if Christes worde condemne the couÌ„sell who shal approoue it who shall prayse it who shall defende it The temporall sworde nor the multitude of Byshops nor interdiction excommunication nor cursing can then helpe Wherefore let euery true ChristeÌ„ man looke on this matter indifferently it is no trifling wyth God nor with his holy worde for God will remayne for euer his holy word must bée fulfilled and if we wil not fulfill it bée shal cast vs down to the déepe pit of hell and make of stones meÌ„ in our stede that shall kéepe his worde It is no light thyng for it lyeth on the saluation and damnation both of body and soule froÌ„ the which we can not bée deliuered with these glorious wordes Concilium ConciliuÌ„ Patres Patres Episcopi Episcopi for all these may bée the ministers of the deuill yea though they were aungels Therfore ones agayne I doe monish and exhorte in the glorious name of the lyuing God and in y e swéet bloud of Christ Iesus all true ChristeÌ„ men to take héede what they doe agaynste Christes holy word whiche is their eternal God their mercyfull redemerand shall bée also their mighty and glorious iudge Now let vs examine the wordes of the Councell First of all the Councell graunteth that in the begynning of the church all Christen men were houseled vnder both kyndes nowe would I knowe of the Councell of whom the Church had receiued this maner of Christ or his holy Apostles as doubtles shée dyd then what authoritye had the Councell to chaunge the institution of Christ and of his holy Apostles and also the vse and practise of holy Church was not the first Churche of God Did shée not kéepe Christes institution did shée not fulfill Christes word Did not y e holy Apostles learne here so And now shall the Councell of Constance first condemne Christ and his blessed word then the learnyng of Christes holy Apostles and also the long vse and practise of Christes blessed Church without any Scripture without authoritie or without any speciall reuelation froÌ„ God but alonely for auoydyng of certeine perils Yea and not content alonely to coÌ„demne these thinges but vnder the paine of heresie to coÌ„demne them This is to sore a coÌ„demnation of Christes open woorde and of that thyng whiche they graunt that the Church dyd vse at the begynnyng Furthermore the Councell sayth that holy fathers and the Church dyd bryng in this custome to housell laye men vnder one kinde Are you not ashamed of these woordes Doth not your conscience prike you thus openly to lye yea of Christ and of his holy Church Christes worde is openly agaynste you and you graunt that the vse of the church was also otherwise And as for holy fathers here may you sée what they say to it but you are the children of the kyngdome of lyes and doubtlesse if you bryng not foorth the holy fathers that make for you you shall not alonely bée taken for abhominable and â—…en lyers but also for shameful and detestable sclaunderers both of holy Church and also of holy fathers But it is no wonder for Antichrist must declare him selfe openly to bée agaynst Christ yet is hée neuer without an excuse and a shaddow of holynes where by hée may blynd the poore people But what excuse had hée here in the Councell to coÌ„demne Christes worde That they might auoyde certaine sclauÌ„ders and perrils béecause that there is no body without bloud Bée not these lawfull causes to condemne Christes open word yea and that vnder the payne of heresie Is not this a new maner of law to make that hée that will not obeye a statute made agaynst Gods word which hée is bouÌ„de to obey vnder payne of euerlastyng damnation alonely for auoydyng perrils to bée condemned for an hereticke Briefely by this reason may they condemne all holy Scripture by laying icoperdies perrils thereto they may condemne all the creatures of God for there may bée perill in vsing of them all But what néede many wordes to prooue this Councell to bée of the deuill for if that bée not of the deuill that is contrary to Christ and hath no excuse for it but alonely to auoyde perrils I caÌ„ not tell what is of the deuill I am sure Antichrist shall neuer bée without some carnall excuse for if hée will deny Christ to bée both God man hée shall haue stronger carnall reasons for him then the Councell hath for this but this matter must not bée iudged by carnal reasons It is Gods worde that is aboue all creatures wherefore let vs goe to the Scriptures as a sure ancore to ouercome Antichrist with all his carnall reasons First our maister Christ when hée dyd institute this blessed Sacrament did vse these woordes take it and eate it this is my body c. Likewise takyng the challice hée gaue thankes gaue it vnto them saying drinke all of this this is my bloud of the newe testament the which shall bée shed for many into remission of sinnes These bée playne wordes drinke of it all hée that sayth all excepteth no man Furthermore hée knewe that there might bée ieoperdies in the receiuyng of it yet hée sayth drinke of it all for it is my bloud that shall bée shed for the remission of sinnes Now was it not shed for lay mens sinnes why shal they not then drinke of it The maister and the Lord sayth drinke therof and shall the miserable seruaunt withstand his commaundemeÌ„t yea commaunde the playne contrary and say drinke not therof But now commeth my Lord of Rochester which perceiueth that the Councel is connict in that that it consenteth that the whole Church in the begynnyng did receiue this Sacrament vnder both kyndes and yet forbiddeth that same thyng and sayth to mainteine this errour that Christe spake these wordes drinke of it all alonely to his Apostles for there were no other men there but the Apostles and therfore they must alonely drinke therof I aunswere My Lord if this thing were alonely lawfull vnto the Apostles how will you discharge the primatiue Churche in the whiche were those men that Christ ministred this Sacrament vnto yea the selfe men did minister it vnder both kyndes to the whole congregation accordyng to this commaundement drinke of it all Dout not but they vnderstoode Christes will as well as you in this commaundement But in the way of communication let vs grauÌ„t you that to the Apostles this was onely sayd how will you theÌ„ discharge your owne Priestes from deadly sinne the which receiue it vnder both kindes and yet bée they neither Apostles nor successours of theÌ„ but after your own learnyng the Bishops alonely bée their successours the Priestes doe represent lxxij Disciples Shal they in this thyng represeÌ„t the Apostles and in absoluyng from sinne but the Disciples But let vs sée farther in your for fetched reason tel vs how
many excellent and holy fathers and great Doctours of Diuinitie and so many noble Princes and wise men of the worlde and bée with these two poore men which bée of no reputation in this worlde Wherefore my Lordes procéede against them after the holy decrées that bée inuented agaynst heretickes sticke not for their names for it is neither Christ nor Paule that cā hurt you you haue also condemned theyr learning and preuailed against them why should you not condemne them as well you bée Lords and you haue the strength and the wisdome of the worlde with you and as a certayne Doctour of the law sayde they haue no man to holde with them but a sorte of beggers and despised persons of the worlde wherfore spare them not bée bolde Implete numerum patrum vestrorum All tyrantes bée not yet dead But now when you haue condemned them yet haue you as muche to doe as euer you had for your owne lawe is openly agaynst you in these wordes Wée vnderstand that certayne men receauing alonely the portion of the blessed body doe abstaine from the chalice of the holy bloud the which doubtles séeing I can not tell by what superstition they are learned to abstayne let them eyther receaue the whole Sacrament or els let them bée forbidden from the whole Sacrament for the diuision of one and of y e same mistery can not bée done wythout great sacrilege c. How thynke you by these wordes bée they not playne that all men shall eyther receaue both kyndes or none Here haue you an other hereticke for hée iudgeth and sayth that it is a sacrilege which is openly agaynst your Counsell to receaue it in one kynde But paraduenture you wyll say this law was written to priestes I aunswere to whomsoeuer it was writtē it maketh no matter for these wordes bée plaine the diuision of one misterye can not bée done without great sacrilege These words bée not spoken of the persons that shall receaue it but of the deuiding of the sacrament whosoeuer shall receaue it it is sacrilege to deuide this thynge aunswere you to that Marke also that your owne lawe cauleth it superstition to receaue but one kynde and no doubt they that did receaue it so were blynded by this damnable reason of yours that there is no body without bloude and yet hée calleth it superstition But let vs sée what your glose saith on this texte it is not superfluously sayth hée receaued vnder both kindes for the kynde of bread is referred vnto the fleshe and the kynde of wyne vnto the bloude The wyne is the Sacrament of bloude in the which is the seate of the soule therfore it is receiued vnder both kindes to signifie that Christ did receiue both body and soule and that the partaking thereof doth profite both bodye and soule Wherefore if it were receiued alonely vnder one kynde it shoulde signifie that it did profite allonely but one part c. How thinke you doth this glose vnderstand it of preistes onely haue lay men no soules May not this Sacrament profite them both bodye and soule Marke also that hée sayth it is not superfluously nor without a cause receiued vnder both kyndes Also an other lawe When the host is brokē and the bloude shed out of the chalys into the mouthes of faythfull men what other thyng is there signified but the immolation of our Lords body on the crosse and the shedding of hys bloud out of his side c. Here is it plaine that the bloud is géeuen out of the chalys and not out of the body and into faythfull mens mouthes and not alonely into priests mouthes Also an other lawe If that the bloud of Christ bée shed for remission of sinnes as oftē as it is shedde then ought I lawfully for to receaue it I which doe alwayes sinne must alwayes receaue a medecyne c. Here your owne lawe sayth that the receiuing of the bloude is a medycinall way to bée receiued of thē that sinne you will not denie but that lay men sinne Wherefore shoulde they not then receiue a medicyne for their sinne you may perceiue that thys is not alonely spoken of Priestes but of sinners c. Furthermore S. Ciprian sayth How doe wée teach or how can wee prouoke men to shed their bloude for the cōfession of Christes name if wée doe denye them the bloude of Christ when they shall goe to battayle Or how dare wée able them vnto the victordum of martyrdome if wée doe not firste by right admitte them to drincke the cuppe of our Lorde in the congregation c. Here is Cyprian openly against you which will that as many shall receiue y e bloud of Christ as doe confesse the name of Christ yea and that out of the cuppe and not out of the body Also S. Ambrose sayth to the Emperour Theodosius how shalt thou lift vp thy handes out of y t which doth yet droppe vnrighteous bloud how shalt thou with those handes receaue the body of God with what boldnes wilt thou receaue into thy mouth the Cup of the precious bloud séeing that through the wodnes of thy wordes so great bloud is shed wrongfully c. Marke that the manner was in Saint Ambrose tyme that lay men should receiue y t blessed bloud of Christ yea and that out of the cup seuerally and not out of the body onely wherefore my Lords see to your conscience how you can discharge your self before the dreadfull trone of Christ Iesus for making this detestable dānable statute agaynst y t heauēly word of God ▪ and agaynst the vse of holy Church ▪ contrary to the exposition of all holy doctours It were to great a thing for you so presumptuously to breake the statute of your mortall prince howe much more of your immortall God which will not bée auoyded with a carnall reason nor with condemnation of heresye nor yet with saying there bée ieoperdies perils and sclaūders for these proud crakes can not there excuse you nor yet helpe you For I doubt not but the great Turke hath as good reasons for hym as these bée also as proude crakes as you haue though peraduenture hée vseth them not so hipocritely agaynst God omnipotent as you doe but yet it will not helpe hym Wherefore now most excellent and gracious Prince I doe with all méekenes with all due subiection admonysh exhorte your most noble grace yea and y e father of heauen doth openly commannd you vnder the payne of his displeasure and as you will auoyde the daunger of eternall damnation and also by the vertue of Christes blessed bloud and as you will receiue remission from all your sinnes thorow the merites of his gloryous bloud that you doe defēd with all your might Christes blessed worde and his swéete bloud and his holy ordinaunce and suffer them not so lightly to bee oppressed and troden vnder
the foote Your grace may not consyder in this cause y t multitude nor the dignitie of men for you bée as good as the best of thē but your grace must consider that it is God omnipotentes cause it is Christes cause it is the word of God it is y t blessed bloud of Christ that is ouer troden it is the ordinaunce that commeth out of heauen and not out of counsels yea and geuen by God hymselfe and not by mans auctoritye And now shall your grace suffer thys thynge so lightly to bée broken béecause men doe inuent a carnall reason agaynst it the deuill was neuer without a reason but that proueth not the cause against Gods word King Saul had no smale reasō for hym whē hée dyd saue kyng Agag the best shéepe and Orē to offer to God was not this a resonable cause to saue the beastes to Gods honour and to offer thē vp vnto God was it not a goodly shine to saue the kyng rather then to kill hym What man will recken it euill to saue a mā what man can iudge it euill to saue beastes and that y t best to offer them to God Was not God best worthy was not this a good consideration was not this a good intent Finally it is ten tymes better then the reason of the counsell is and yet Saul with all his good reason wyth all his good deuotion with all his good purpose with all his fatte beastes is repelled of God for euer all bycause hée stucke to his good intention left the commaundement of God Some men will thinke it but a light thynge whether they receiue y t blessed bloud by it selfe or els with the body but as light as they thinke it yet is it Gods word yet is it Christes ordinaūce yet did the Apostles obserue it yet did the holy Church so fulfill it And if y t word of God were away by reason it were but a light thyng to Baptise in water or in wyne but the worde of God is open that it must bée done with water and not in wyne and yet there is no cause why but the worde of God Moreouer by reason it was but a light thyng to say Bée glad y ◠daughter of Siō behold thy kyng cōmeth to thée sittyng on an Asse on her fole This saying by reason is not alonely simple but also foolishe to say that a kyng shal come riding on an Asse yea and on a borowed Asse and therof to make so much a doe as though it wer a notable thyng who would not now mocke a kyng if hée dyd so ryde notwithstandyng all this these bée the wordes of God yea and also fulfilled in very déede of our maister Christ in his owne proper person Moreouer by reason it was but a madde token that the Sauiour of the world Christ Iesus was borne to say you shal finde a young child wrapped in cloutes layd in a cribbe what is this to purpose what is this to prooue that the sauiour of y t world is borne will not reason mocke this when wil reason bée persuaded by this token y t Messias whom all the Prophetes all the Patriarkes haue promised so many hūdred yeares afore was now borne and yet this token came from heauē yea and by the ministration of aungels and the shepheardes dyd beléeue y t word Briefly by reason what bée all the articles of the fayth where is Christ where is remission of sins where is y t lyfe to come Reason mocketh all these thynges but yet they bée true bycause alonely y t word of God speaketh them Wherfore most noble and excellēt Prince looke on the word of God and not of blynde reason and saue the honour therof for it shal saue your grace at your most néede Furthermore I doe exhorte and require with all honour yea and I doe cōmaunde in the vertue of Christ Iesus and his blessed word all Dukes all Earles all Lordes all maner of estates hygh and lowe that will bée Christen men that will bée saued by the vertue of Iesus Christes blessed bloud that they doe sée this ordinaūce of the God of heauen obserued to the vttermost of their power and when soeuer that they will bée houseled that they receiue the blessed Sacramēt vnder both kyndes and at the lest desire it with all their hart of their curates and so desire it that they may bée discharged afore the immortall God of heauen whiche will not bée mocked nor auoyded with a damnable reasō but what soeuer thyng there bée that is agaynst the holy word of God and the glorious ordinaūce what collour so euer it bryng with it of holynes let it bée a cursed and reckened of the deuill This doth S. Cyprian learne vs saying what thyng soeuer it bée that is ordeined by mans madnes where by the ordinaunce of God is violated it is whoredome it is of the deuil and it is sacrilege Wherfore fly frō such contagiousnesse of men and auoyde their woordes as a canker and as pestilence c. These woordes bée playne of all maner of men of what estate what dignitie or of what honour soeuer they bée and what collour of holynes soeuer they bryng with them Wherfore in this present writyng I doe counsel and exhorte all true Christen men to take héede what they doe The word of god is so playne in this matter that they can desire it no playner It is no childes game to trifle with Gods worde God will not bée trifled with nor yet mocked But nowe to helpe poore men that bée vnlearned I will assoyle certeine of their damnable reasons The first is we will not geue it vnder that kynde of wyne lest that there shoulde by negligence either of the Priest or of the receiuer fall any droppe on the grounde I aunswere our Christ dyd know that such a chaunce might come you can not deny it except you will say that hée was not God as you would not greatly sticke to doe if you might haue maintenaunce and yet notwithstanding dyd hée institute it in both kindes Aunswere you to this Moreouer why doe not by this reasō your owne priestes abstayne frō the wine séeing that this perill may also chaūce to them as your cautelles of y t Masse doe graunt Also if it bée a reasonable cause that you shal not kéepe Christes ordinaunce béecause of auoyding of perilles then may you take away all the whole Sacrament to auoyde perilles for in receauing of it in y e kinde of bread is ieopardous least there remayne any crumme in the receauers téeth This reasō is as good as yours so that now all the Sacramēt in both kindes is taken away Furthermore if you will auoyde all perilles then may you géeue thys Sacrament to no man for you can not tell who is in deadly sinne who not for you know not their hartes it were a sore perell and greatly
keepe c. 289. col 1 ¶ That mens coÌ„stitutions which are not grounded in Scriture bynde not the conscience of maÌ„ vnder the payne of deadly sinne S. Paule sayth We are bought with y t price of Christes bloud we will not bee the seruantes of men 298. col 2 S. Paule sayth In the latter dayes certaine men shall swarue froÌ„ the fayth applying them selues to the spirites of errours and doctrines of the deuill forbidding Mariage c. 298. col 2 S. Paule sayth meate doth not commende vs vnto God Also in an other place the kingdome of heauen is neyther meate nor drinke 299. col 1 S. Paule sayth We ought not to be led with the traditions of men that say touch not tast not c. 299. col 1 Augustine sayth by sitting in y t chayre is to vnderstand the learning of y t lawe of God and therefore God doth teach by theÌ„ but if they will teach their owne doctrine heare it not doe it not for such meÌ„ seeke that is theirs and not Christes c. 297. col 2 Hilarius sayth All maner of plantes that bee not planted of the father of heauen must bee plucked vp by the rootes that is to say the traditions of men by whose meanes the commaundementes of the lawe be broken must be destroyed and therefore cauleth hee theÌ„ blinde guides of the way to euerlasting life because they see not that thing they promise and for that cause hee sayth that both the blinde guidds and they that bee led shall fall into the dyke c. 297. col 2 Augustine sayth Because that those men by such obseruations were led froÌ„ the veritie by y t which they were made free whereof it is spoken the veritie shall deliuer you It is a shame sayth hee and vnconuenient and farre from the noblenes of your libertie seeing you bee the body of Christ to bee disceaued with shadowes and is bee iudged as sinners if you dispise to obserue these thinges Wherefore let no man ouercome you seeing you are the body of Christ that will seeme to bee meeke in hart in the holynes of Aungels and bringing in thinges which he hath not seene c. 299. col 〈◊〉 Augustine sayth Sâ—ing that we bee made of soule and of body as long as we doe liue in this temporall lyfe we must vse to the noryshing of this lyfe these temporall goodes Therfore must we of that part that beelongeth to this lyfe bee subiect vnto powers that is vnto meÌ„ that doe minister worldly things with some honour but as concerning that part whereby we beleeue in God and bee called vnto his kingdome we ought not to bee subiect vnto any man that will peruert that same thing in vs that hath pleased God to geue vs to eternall lyfe c. 300. col 1 ¶ That all men are bounde to receiue the holy CoÌ„munion in both kindes vnder the payne of deadly sinne CYprian sayth How doe we teach or how can we prouoke men to shed their bloud for the confessioÌ„ of Christes name if we doe denye them the bloud of Christ wheÌ„ they shal goe to battaile Or how dare wee able them vnto the victory of martyrdome if wee doe not firste by right admitte them to drinke the cuppe of our Lord in the congregation c. 306. col 2 Ambrose sayth to y t Emperour Theodosius how shalt y u lift vp thy hands out of the which doth yet droppe vnrighteous bloud how shalt thou with those handes receaue the body of God with what boldnes will thou receaue into thy mouth the Cuppe of the precious bloud seeing that through y t woodnes of thy wordes so great bloud is shed wrongfully c. 306. col 2 This doth S. Ciprian learne vs saying what thing so euer it bee that is ordeyned by mans maddenes where by the ordinaunce of God is violated it is whoredome it is of the deuill and it is sacrilege Wherfore flye from such contagiousnesse of men and auoid their wordes as a cancar and as pestilence c. 308. col 1 The Popes law sayth We vnderstand that certayne men receauing allonely the portion of the blessed body doe abstaine from the chalice of the holy bloud the which doubtles seeing I can not tell by what superstition they are learned to abstaine let them eyther receaue the whole Sacrament or els let them bee forbidden from the whole Sacrament for the deuision of one and of the same misterie can not bee done without great sacrilege c. 305. col 1 The Popes law sayth When the host is broken and the bloud shed out of y t chalyce into y t mouthes of faithfull men what other thing is there signified but the immolation of our Lordes body on the crosse and the shedding of his bloud out of his side c. â—06 col 1 The Popes lawe sayth If that the bloud of Christ be shed for remission of sinnes as often as it is shedde then ought I lawfully for to receaue it I which doe alwaies sinne must alwaies receaue a medecyne c. 306. col 1 ¶ That by Gods word it is lawfull for Priestes that hath not the gift of chastitie to marry wiues AThanasius vpon the first Epistle of s Paule to the Corinthians in the 7. chapter sayth that the Apostle would compell no man to keepe virginitie against his will nor he would not make virginitie a thing of necessitie 314. col 1 Ciprian sayth Thou doest aske what we doe iudge of virgines the which after they haue decreed to liue chastly are afterward founde in one bedde with a man Of the which thou sayst that one of them was a Deacon We doe with great sorow see that great ruine of many persons which commeth by the reason of such vnlawfull and perilous coÌ„paning togtiher Wherfore if they haue dedicated them selues vnto Christ out of fayth to lyue purely and chastly theÌ„ let them so remayne without any fable and strongly stedfastly to abyde the reward of virginitye But if they will not abyde or els caÌ„ not abide then is it better to marry theÌ„ for to fall into the fier of concupiscence and let them geue vnto the brethren and sisterne none occasion of sclaunder c. 318. col 2 Augustine sayth Certaine men doe affirme those men to bee aduoulterers that doth marry after they haue vowed chastitie but I doe affirme that those men doe greuously sinne y e which doth seperate them c. 319. col 1 Also blessed S. Ambrose writeth of virginitie in this maner Chastitie of body ought to bee desired of vs. The which thing I doe geue for a counsell and doe not commaund it imperiously For virginitie is a thing all onely that ought to bee counsayled but not to be commaunded â–ª it is rather a thing of voluntary will then of precept c. 319. col 2 S. Hierome also sayth Let Bishops
men The litterall sense killeth say sophisters The letter killeth expound this To loue the law is righteousnes The litterall sense is spirituall What is to be sought in y â— Scripture and in the litteâ—… sense The story of Ruben Swearâ— they by their honour thâ—â— are they not ready to suffer shame for Christes sake The adultery of Dauid The difference betwen gods sinners the deuils Nos The Pope is likened to Ham. They will to heauen by away of their owne makyng The vse of similitudes A similitude without Scripture is a sure token of a false Prophet Paul preached not worldly wisedome Similitudes and reasons of mans wisdome make no faith but waueryng opinions onely Goddes word maketh surâ— fayth for God can not lye Peter preached not fables and false similitudes but the playne Scripture ☞ Schole do 〈◊〉 Similitudes are no good argumentes among the sophisters owne selfe We must â—ure our in 〈…〉 with the remedies that God hath ordeined not tempt god What 〈…〉 ☞ ☜ In expoundyng of the Scripture we must haue a respect vnto the liuyng and practising of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophetes The scripture was geuen to leade vs vnto Christ ☞ Settes or orders Couetousnes desire of honour is the ende of all false doctrine and that which false prophets seke Purgatory Pardons Praying to saintes Confession An example of false expouÌ„ding y â— scriptures Christ the â—ayth and Gods word is the rocke and not the Pope The auctority of Peters successour â—o but to preach That expositioÌ„ to false which is agaynst thâ— oâ—en scripture or agaynst thâ— practising of Christ and of hys Apostles Binding 〈◊〉 lowsing is one power What Iesus signifieth What bynding meaneth What cursing meaneth What lowsing meaneth ☜ The Pope is Robyn goodfelow Of our selues we can performe nothâ—ng further theÌ„ God â—…ll geue vs power Another example To sit on Christes seaâ—e is to preach and confesse Christ Christ rebuked desire of preheminence in his Disciples but the Pope chalengeth it aboue all men as hyâ—… owne inheritaunce Fathers fathers Miracles miracles The womaÌ„ of Lemster was a solempne miracle The armour of the spiritualtie The armour of a Christe maÌ„ is Gods word and fayth ☜ Gods woorde about all mens iudge mentes Fryers be not bound to preach How God ought to be serued In Christ to rest of conscience onely Do good deedes and trust in Christ Gods worde is the rule of childreÌ„ seruauntes wyues subiectes â—o please God â—o to beleue hys promises to loue hys commaundementes He that will aueÌ„ge robbeth God of his honour How 〈◊〉 soeuer the kyng is 〈…〉 vnto thâ—… great gift of God The Pope hath a law that none of his sprites may be suerty The kyng is but a seruaunt to execute the lawes of God How farre a kyng ought to seeke at his commons handes Note 4 Confession The manifolde enormities which their auricular confession did breede The Pope and his chapteyns were the fountaines of all euils in spiritualâ— regiment or teÌ„porall Vnder an outwarde pretence of Gods honor the poâ—â—â— Clergie procured their owne dignitie The keepyng down of Gods word promoted the Popes spiritualties honour The Byshop of Rochester as a fit paterna to 〈…〉 â—ll y ◠〈…〉 aâ—… The cause why kings coulde not come to the knowledge of y â— truth Miracles are done by fayth and not by ceremonies The vse of Allegories The vse of similitudes â–ª To digge the welles of AbrahaÌ„ is to open and to make plaine the scriptures which is the kingdome of God Abrahams welles The kingdome of heauen what it 〈◊〉 Moses face The keye what it is The lawe is the way that leadeth to Christ Lawe what her office is The law 〈…〉 â—â—reth sinne condemneth our deedes drinketh vs to Christ Moses 〈◊〉 the law but Christ onely geueth grace to do it and vnderstand it aright The 〈◊〉 serâ—ent Num. 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 〈…〉 contraâ—… peâ—acioâ—s The 〈◊〉 â—ure 〈◊〉 is looked vp Christ is the doore the way and foundation of all the Scriptures When by gloses of out owne imaginacioÌ„ we darken the cleare text of gods word theÌ„ is the Scripture locked by from vs. Christ vsed 〈◊〉 temporal regiment Christ is a gâ—… geuen onely to theÌ„ that loue the law and professe it He that professeth not the law hath 〈…〉 in the promises Workes do not iustifie 2. Cor. 〈◊〉 The law By keepyng the lawe we continue in grace Fayth loue and hope are insepararable in this lyfe They that loue not the law cannot vnderstand the Scripture to saluation Care How God careth for the weake By bearyng eche other weakenes we fulfil the lawe of Christ Rulers why they were ordayned Why God scourgeth hys The conditions of the couenaunt Flesh and spirite Crosse Euill lustes and affections are to be purged with the crosse of Christ To sinne vnder grace and to 〈◊〉 vnder the lawe Lambes Swyne Dogges Swyre haue â—o fayth Dogges loue not the lawe True fayth to coupled with loue to the lawe The difference of faythes and how it is to be vnderstoode fayth iustifieth Fayth of hipocrites fayth of 〈◊〉 The â—ight baptâ—… The church of Christ Whosoeuer derogate any thyng froÌ„ the 〈◊〉 of Christ are not of the church They that haue not the lawe writeâ— in their harts â–ª caÌ„not vnderstand the passion of Christ to saluation A 〈◊〉 re peting What the inward baptisme of the soule iâ— Thau Faith â—ope and charitie are inseperable Faith hope and charitie are knowen one by the other The office of fayth The office of loue The office of hope The anker of our saluation is perfect faith in Christes bloud 1. Pouerth in spirite Riches Neither riches or pouertie exclude or assure vs of Gods blessing Who are poore in spirite is here pithely declared Riche in spirite Couetousnes is a thyng contraris to the worde of God and to the ministers of the same By couetousnes is a false Prophet chiefly knowen 2. Some cry the world is nought not â—or their owne and others iniquitie but for waywardnes they caÌ„ not enioye theyr owne lusles Godlye mournyng As warmeth accoÌ„panieth the sâ—nne so foloweth the crosse a true Christian man K. Iohn Henry the second The promise of Goddes word is y â— coÌ„fort of y â— afflicted in this world for Christs sake Faith is our victory By persecution and death for y â— truthes sake we obteine lyfe get the victory The mourners for righteousnes are saued when God taketh vengeance on y â— vnright 〈◊〉 wise 3. Mekenes possesseth the earth Referre y â— reuenge of thy cause to the Magistrate whoÌ„ God appointeth to forbyd such violence Hundred folde The priuat person may not aduenge but the officer must 4. Righteousnesse How this word righteousnes ought here to be vnderstode Monkes Monkes why they runne into Religion Luc. vi Monkes be cursed 5. To be mercyful what it is how manye wayes mercy may be shewed Monkes Couent Oâ—le Holy oyle must bee aduenged Zeale
to God When things that are indifferent are coÌ„maunded to bee done of necessitie then are not the same to obeyed because the same destroyeth ouâ— freedome in Christ Math. 2â— 1. Cor. 8. 2 â–ª Cor. 9. Hee that doth the workes of Antechrist the same is Antichrist Councell of CoÌ„staÌ„ce forbad the SacrameÌ„t to bee receaued of the lay people in both kyndes The wordes of the councell and determination of Antechrist Who soeuer doth alter y â— worde of God set vp theyr owne inuentions the same are of the deuill All counsailes are of the deuill if they varye froÌ„ Christe Gods word is the iudge of Councels and not Councels iudges of Gods word Note here what the Councell hath graunted The Councell doth shamefully bee lye both the fathers and the Scriptures Antichrist doth at all tymes declare hym selfe to bee agaynste Christ New doctrine made by Antichrist What soeuer is contrary to Christ the same is of the deuill Math. 26. Marke 14. Luke 22. Christes institution of the Sacrament of his body and bloud Rochesters glose vpon Christes wordes The Pope may aswell forbid all lay men to eate of Christes body as to forbid them to drinke of Christes bloud D. Barnes is playne wyth the Byshop of Rochester S. Paule setteth forth the institution of Christ Christes bloud is not to bee receaued in his body onely but in the cup. 1. Iohn 1. Hebr. 10. Paule ministred Christes body by it selfe and the cup of his bloud by it selfe to the lay and commoÌ„ people Councell of Constance condemne Christ and Paule for heretickes De consecra di 2. 6. coÌ„perimus The popes own lawes agaynste both hym selfe his Clergie The popes owne lawe sayth it is superstition to receaue but the one kinde onely The â—gloser agaynst the counsell De conseâ—r di 2. c. cum frangimus De consecr de 2. c. Si quocienscumque Popes lawe saith the receauing of Christes bloud is medicinable Ad Corneliuâ—… apam A goodly saying of Cyprian Ecclesiastica â—ist Saint Ambrose willeth all men to receaue the cup of the bloud of Christ The Pope and hys clergie feare not to breake Christes institution and ordinaunce Barnes exhorteth K. Henry the viij to restore the sinceritie of Christes holy word 1. Reg. 15. Reason and deuotion being contrary to Gods will is mere blyndnes impietie Zacharie 9 Math. 20. Luke 2. The sayinges and doinges of Christ are not to bee iudged by naturall reason Iohn 6. What soeuer is ordeined agaynst the ordinaunce of Christ the same be occursed Blynd reasons of the Papistes The Papistes finde faulte with gnattes swallowe Caniels Iohn 6. Fonde argumentes made by y â— Byshop of Roche estr The cause that moued hym to write of this thing Two sorts of men Math. 7. 1. Cor. 7. Priestes are more bounde to mary for auoyding vicious liuing theÌ„ to other chastising of theyr body seyng that is Gods ordinaunce ther unto appointed Hebr. 13. 1. Cor. 7. It is not sufficient before God to auoyde S. Paule with a light and a vayne solution Whoredom is lawful in no case but mariage is lawfull in diuerse cases ergo mariage must rather bee alowed then whoredome I write not agaynst those Priestes that caÌ„ and doe lyue chast but I rather exhorte theÌ„ so to continue Let those men at the lest marrye wyues seyng they doe not nor can not lyue chast No man doubteth but a greate many doth thus lyue the whiche bee greate persecutors of maryed Priestes I would desire them not to proue my pacience to sore For I know theyr names and some of theyr children 1. Thess 4. Maryed men shall testifie that Virginitie is a quyet lyfe Mariage hath a greater crosse then virginitie Dâ—… xxxi caâ—…nte trieâ—… Res necess 〈◊〉 meâ—â—â— Roma 14. Virginitie is a state in differens Chastitie is Gods gift Math. 19. 1. Cor. 7. Whether it bee better to folow s Paule or the Pope 1. Cor. 7. Athanasius 1. Cor. 7. 〈…〉 virgiâ—itatem 〈…〉 Blessed S. Paule dispenseth with vnlawfull vowes xâ—vâ— q. c. de filia in verbo de filia Thess 4. 1. Tim. 4. Taciani The Pope forbyddeth mariage The Marcianites the Pope all one Dist xxxi ca. lâ—x 1. Tim. 4. Obiectio The Pope compelleth meÌ„ to vow and for so much hee forbiddeth maryage A good example agaynst the Popes practises Dist 32. c Erubescant D. 31. c. lex Dist 82. c. Plurimos Dist 82. c. quia aliquanti The popes lawes agaynst maryage of Priestes New deuised sinne agaynst the holy ghost helpe God 1. Tim. 3. Tit. 1. Children bee not gotten with lookyng on women onely The Pope alloweth his priestes to keepe whores but cannot abyde that they should haue an honest wife Burne all Priestes that bee knowen for open whore masters benesices will bee theÌ„ better chepe And I will recken you then earnestly to defend chastitie 1. Cor. 9. A great blasphemy agaynste Christ and his holy Apostles Math. 19. The Apostles forsooke not their wiues as men dreame Ciprian â—pist 11. S. Ciprian did more regarde honest liuing then the religious vowe The maryage of Priestes is allowed of God and therefore not to bee condemned of men Aug. de bâ—no coniugalâ— ad Iulianum S. Aug. dispenseth wyth vowes where dauÌ„ger is of fornication Ambrâ— 32. quest cap. 1. Integritas Vowes that haue vnlawfull conditions are not to bee obserued Hiâ— d. 37. cap. Leganâ— The holy Councell Ex tripertita historia â–ª Dist xxxi ca. Nicena The Councell of Nicenâ— dyd not thinke it an vnmeete thing for a Byshop to haue a wife The Popâ— will not suffer that maryed meÌ„ shalâ—e chosen Byshops Diâ—t xxâ—i ca. Oâ—…inâ— If maryed men may be Byshops then second brethren shall no longer bee beggers Canon Apost Consilium Gangrens Canon 4. Eustachius Hereticus Dist 2â— Dist 28. 〈◊〉 Deâ—ernimus Sauyng the Pope Eustachius Dist 28. Dist â–ª 28. c. Assumi prâ—teria Dist. 31. ca. sacâ—rdotibâ—â—â—piscopi Tenere cos Si laicus 6. Sinodus This CouÌ„cell doth fully establish and coÌ„firme the mariage of Priests The popes doctrine is condemned by a Councell Dist xxviij c. Diaconi Dist xxviij ca. de Siracus De vita honest cloricorum Cicero lib. i. officioruÌ„ Iustinianus lib. i. cap. Ius naturale It is implanted in nature to marry if Gods gift doe not chauÌ„ge our nature Magister SeÌ„tentiaruâ— lib. ij Dist. 〈◊〉 Ext. de 〈◊〉 Pres cap ad presentiam Venâ—eÌ„s Proposuit 〈◊〉 transmissa 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 de 〈◊〉 holy 〈◊〉 as they doe that graunt theÌ„ 〈…〉 bastardes Extra lib. i de fiâ—…s presbyterum c. Ad 〈◊〉 Ibidem cap. Litteras Imperator Constan lege Omnis â—a Ad perangariam Codice de Epis ele Math. 8. S. Peter had a wife Actes 11. Philip the Euangelist was marryed Ex tripertita historia lib. 9. cap. xxxviij Li. iiij ca. xxiij Penitus Dionisius Li â–ª iij. ca. xxx A playne place to prooue that Peter had a wife Ibi. li. x. câ— v. Eccle. hist li. v. cap.
are all ready damned in hell and some are all ready in heauen And to proue this true he alledgeth the parable of the rich mā Luke xv I am sure my Lord is not so ignoraūt as to say that a parable proueth any thyng But the right vse of a parable is this to expound an harde texte or poynte that was before touched could not entre into euery mans capacitie Neither are all thynges lyke which are spoken in a similitude neither yet all thynges true that are touched in a parable but we must consider the thyng wherefore they be spokē and apply them onely to that they are spoken for and let the residue go as William Tyndall hath well declared vnto you in the parable of wicked Mammon This parable is very hard to be expounded The cause is this no man can wel espye by the text for what purpose it was spoken But this should séeme to be the cause that there were many of the Phariseis other multitude which would not beleue the preaching of Christ although he confirmed his wordes with the authoritie of Moses and the Prophetes but they were curious and some deale phantasticall and therfore would they not beleue his woordes except some apparitions had bene made vnto thē that they might haue bene assured by them that were before dead that hys wordes were true Vnto such it is lyke that hee speaketh this parable playnly concludyng that they should haue no such apparitions of the dead and also that it was not necessary but that they had Moses the Prophetes to whom if they would geue no credence then should they not beleue although one of the dead should ryse againe tell it them Notwithstandyng let me graunt it hym that some are all ready in hell and some in heauen which thyng he shall neuer bee able to proue by the Scripture yea and which playnly destroyeth the resurrection and taketh awaye the argumentes wherewith Christ and Paule doe proue that we shall ryse yet I say let me graunt it hym to sée how he will cōclude What foloweth on that Neither it is credible sayth he that all whiche are cast into hell should streight way goe to heauen therfore must we put a Purgatorye where they may be purged I aunswere All that liue are faythfull or vnfaythfull If he be vnfaythfull then is he damned Iohn 3. If he beleue then is he not condemned but is gone from death to lyfe Iohn 3. 5. The righteous man when hee dyeth shall rest in peace Sapi. 3. And euery faithful mā is righteous before God as y t whole Epistle to the Romaines proueth Ergo then euery faythfull man shall rest in peace and be tormented in the paynes of Purgatory And as touchyng this poynte where they rest I dare be bold to say that they are in the hand of God and that God would that we should be ignoraunt where they be and not to take vpon vs to determine the matter Peraduenture you would enquire of me sith the parable sayth that Lazarus rested in Abrahams bosome what Abrahams bosome is To that would I aūswere that Abrahams bosome were nothyng els then Abrahams fayth For all we are called the children of Abraham because of hys perfite fayth whiche we ought to folow In this fayth are many and in a maner infinite degrées notwithstandyng if it be no greater thē a mustard séede that is to say very small yet shal it saue vs. He that departeth in this fayth resteth in peace and wayteth for the last day when God shall geue vnto hys faythfull that is to his elect for onely are the elect faythfull the faythfull elect the crowne of his glorie which he hath prepared for them that loue hym This crowne doth Paule say that he shall receaue it in that day 2. Timo. 4. that is in the day of iudgement And in the meane season God hath so prouided for vs that they shall wayte vntill the number of their brethren which dayly suffer and shall suffer for Christ be wholy fulfilled and so shall they not be made perfite without vs. Hebr. xj If my Lord will vnderstād by Abrahams bosome heauen I will not be contentious let the Christen iudge which sentence semeth most true But this is once a cleare case that of this he cā proue no Purgatory For the vnfaythfull are all ready dāned and the faythfull rest in peace let him call that what he wil whether to rest in heauen or to rest in their fayth vntill the last day For I am sure there is no man so madde as to say that to rest in peace should signifie to lye in the paynes of Purgatory Furthermore this text shal rather make sore agaynst hym thē any thyng with hym For Lazarus whiles hée was lyuyng was not without sinne nor no man els 1. Iohn 1. so that no man as long as he hath breath in hys body can say that he is without sinne for then should hee make S. Iohn a lyar And yet was not Lazarus caried into purgatory to be purged of his sinnes which were remainyng in his body the houre of his death wherefore I may conclude that there is no such Purgatory For God is as iust vnto hym as vnto vs and therefore would he purge hym as well as vs agayne he is as mercyfull vnto vs as vnto him and will as wel forgeue vs as hym without broyling on y t coales in purgatory for his iustice and mercye are euer one and not alterable But our perfite purgatiō is the pure bloud of Christ which washeth away the sinne of the world And albeit we euer haue the remnauntes and dregges of sinne and rebellion of our mēbers as long as we haue lyfe yet are they wholy finished in death for of such efficacitie is Christes death that it hath turned the death of hys faythfull which was layed vpon vs as the payne of sinne into a medicine agaynst sinne which fully cureth it and maketh an end of it as it was well figured in Golias that was slaine with hys owne sword ANd where as my Lord bryngeth for his purpose Math. xij that mē shal geue accoumptes of euery idle worde I haue soluted that before agaynst M. More that I thinke he shal say hym selfe that he is aunswered For if men shall geue a rekonyng for them on the day of dome as the text sayth that should rather argue that there were no Purgatory wherein those sinnes should be purged for if they had bene purged before of them then shoulde they not geue an accoumpte for them And if it proued any thyng at all it should proue that there were a Purgatory after domesday which no man was euer so foolish as to graunt But the true vnderstādyng of this text is this There are two kyndes of men one faythfull the other vnfaythfull The faythful through their fayth in Christes bloud are all
speake This the old Doctours and faythfull fathers so taught or thought as ye fayne of them is very false For S. Austen as I haue shewed maketh wholly for vs. Besides that there is none of the old fathers but they call it a Sacrament a misterie and misticall meate whiche is not eaten with tooth or bely but with eares fayth And touchyng the honour and worshyp done vnto it I say it is playne Idolatry And I say that he falsely reporteth on the old holy doctours For they neuer taught men to worship it neither cā he alledge one place in any of them all which would haue men to worshyp the Sacrament Peraduenture he may alledge me certaine new fellowes for his purpose as Dunce Dorbell Durand such draffe which by their doctrine haue drenched the world with damnable Idolatrie But I speake of the old holy fathers Doctors as S. Austē Ambrose Hierom Cyprian Cirille Chrisostome Fulgentius and such other these I say do not teach mē to worshyp it and by that I dare abide Of this point I am so sure that I will vse it for a contrary argument that his naturall body is not there present For if the holy fathers before named had taken this text after the letter and not onely spiritually then in there woorkes they would haue taught men to worshyp it but they neuer taught men to worshyp this Sacrament therfore it foloweth they tooke not the text after the letter but onely spiritually Now do I prouoke you to séeke a proofe of your purpose Neuerthelesse I will not deny but y ◠these holy Doctors in diuers places do call it his body as Christ and Paule do so do we likewise and say also that his very body is there eaten But yet we meane that it is eaten with fayth that is to say by beleuing y t his body was brokē for vs and haue his body more in memory at this maundy then the meate that we there eate And therfore it hath the name of his body because the name it selfe should put vs in remembraunce of his body and that his body is there chiefly eaten euen more through fayth then the meate with the mouth And so are they also to be vnderstand Yet one great pleasure he doth vs in that he putteth vs all at libertie that we may without perill of damnatiō beleue as we did before that is to witte that in the blessed Sacrament the whole substance of the bread and the wine is transmuted chaunged into the very body and bloud of Christ For if we may without perill of damnation beleue thus as him selfe graunteth that we may then graunteth hee that we may also without perill of damnation beleue that him selfe lieth where hee sayth the truth of that beleefe is impossible The beleuing of thys poynt is of it self not damnable as it is not damnable to thinke that Christ is a very stone or a vine because the litterall sense so sayth or if you beleue that you ought to preach to fishes and goe Christen them an other while as ye do belles And I insure you if there were no worse mischiefe that ensued of thys beléefe then it is in it selfe I would neuer haue spoken agaynst it But now there followeth vppon it damnable idolatry For through the beléefe that thys body is there mē fall downe and worship it And thinking to please God do damnably sinne agaynst hym Thys I say is the cause that I so earnestly write agaynst it to auoyde the idolatry that is committed through it Part of the Germanes do thinke that his naturall body is present in the Sacrament and take the woordes fleshly as Martine taught them But none of them worshyp it for y ◠Martine forbyddeth both in hys wordes and workes and so blessed be god they auoyde that ieoperdy which thyng if you will also graunt and publish but this one proposition that it ought not to bee worshypped I promise you I will neuer write agaynst it For then is the ieoperdy taken away and then I am cōtent that your mastershyp thinke I lye But in the meane seasō I must thinke that ye fill the world with damnable Idolatry And thus haue you also aūswere vnto y e conclusion which you alledge out of the kynges graces booke For I say in your way is no hurt as lōg as you do but onely beleue the bare wordes of the text as S. Fraunces dyd whē he preached to fishes But if through the occasion of those wordes ye fall into the worshypping of it then I say that in your way is vndoubted damnation And so is there great ieoperdy in your way none at all in ours For though he were there in déede yet doe not we sinne if we worshyp it not for we are not commaunded to worshyp the Sacrament But if he be not there then do you commit damnable Idolatry ¶ The consecration of the Sacrament NOwe as for an other quietnes of euery mās conscience this young man biddeth euery mā be bold whether the blessed Sacrament be consecrate or vnconsecrate for though he most especially speaketh of the wyne yet he speaketh it of both byddeth vs not care but take it for all that vnblessed as it is because the Priest hee sayth can not deceiue vs nor take from vs the profit of Christes institution whether hee alter the woordes or leaue them all vnsayd Is not this a wonderful doctrine of this young man We wotte well all that the Priest can not hurt vs by his ouersight or malice if there be no fault vpon our owne partie for that perfection that lacketh on the Priestes part the great mercy of God as we trust of his owne goodnes supplyeth And therfore as holy Chrisostome sayth no man can take harme but of him selfe But now if we see the thyng disordered our owne selfe by the Priest and Christes institution broken if we then wittyngly receiue it vnblessed vnconsecrated care not whether Christes institutiō be kept and obserued or no but rekon that it is as good without it as with it then make we our selues partakers of the fault and leese the profit of the Sacramēt and receiue it with damnation not for the Priestes fault but for our owne I had thought that no Turke wold haue wrested a mans woordes so vnfaythfully for hee leaueth out all the pith of my matter for my wordes are these I will shew you a meanes how ye shall euer receiue it accordyng to Christes institution although the Priest would withdraw it from you First ye néede to haue no respect vnto the Priests wordes which ministreth it For if ye remember for what intēt Christ dyd institute this Sacrament and know that it was to put vs in remembraunce of hys body breakyng bloud shedding that we might geue hym thankes for it and bee as sure of it through fayth accordyng to his promises as we are sure
of the bread by eatyng of it if as I say ye remember this thyng for which intent onely the Priest speaketh those wordes then if the Priest leaue out those wordes or part therof he can not hurt you For you haue all ready the effect and final purpose for y e which he should speake them And agayne if he should wholy alter them yet he caÌ„ not deceiue you For then ye be sure that he is a lyer and though you sée the Priest bryng you the wyne consecrated yet neuer sticke at that For as surely shall it certifie your conscience and outward senses though he consecrate it not so thou consecrate it thy selfe that is to say so thou know what is ment therby and geue hym thankes as though hee made a thousand blessynges ouer it And so I say that it is euer coÌ„secrated in hys hart that beleueth though the Priest consecrate it not And contrarywise if they consecrate it neuer so much and thy consecration be not bye it helpeth thée not a rishe For except thou know what is meant therby and beleue geuyng thankes for hys body breakyng bloudshedyng it can not profite thée Now where you say that if we see the thyng disordered by the Priest and Christes institution broken and wyttingly receiue it we make our selues partakers of the cryme I aunswer that if the reformation thereof laye in our handes then sayd you truth but sith it is written to priuate persons which may not reforme this matter and that the reformation therof resteth onely in y e hand of your Prince and Parlament for y e erroure consisteth not in the misordering of the matter by one Priest only but rather of the doctrine of them all sauing such as God hath lightened to these priuate persons I say y â— your doctrine should soner be the occasion of an insurrection which we labour to eshew then any quieting of them by Christes doctrine And therefore sith there is an other waye to wood sauing all vpright we will auoyde that perylous path But when ye sée Christes institution broken and the one kinde left out vnto the laye people why are ye pertaker thereof How beit as for his beleife that taketh it no better but for bare bread wine it maketh him litell matter consecrated or not sauing that the better it is consecrated the more it is euer noyous to him that receiueth it hauing his conscience combred with such an execrable heresie by which well appeareth that he putteth no difference betwene the body of our Lord in the blessed sacrament and the comon bread that he eateth at his dinner But rather he estemeth it lesse for the one yet I thinke or he begyn if he lack a priest he will blesse it him selfe the other hee careth not as he sayth whether it be blessed or no. What I reacon it more theÌ„ bread and wine I will shew you here after in declaring the minde of S. Paule vppon this sacrament that in the conclusion of this boke And in the meane season I will say no more but that he belyeth me And as for their blessinges consecracion profit not me except I consecrate it my selfe with fayth in Christes bloud with geuing him prayse thankes for his inestimable goodnes which when I was his enemy recoÌ„ciled me vnto his father by his own death This consecration must I set by if I will haue any profit of his death which y e sacrament representeth vnto me And if I my selfe do thus consecrate it then shal I be sure of y e fruite of his death And I say agayne that as y e Priestes doe now vse to consecrate it it helpeth not the poore comens of a rishe For their consecracion should stand in preaching vnto them the death of Christ which hath deliuered theÌ„ out of the Egipt of sinne from y e fiery fornace of Pharao the deuill And as for their wagging of their fingers ouer it and saying vj. or vij wordes in latten helpeth them nothing at all for how can they beleue by y e meanes of his wordes when they know not what he sayth And as touching the common bread that I eate at my dynner whether I haue a Priest or not I blesse it with my hart and not with my fingers and hartly geue God thankes for it For if I haue an hundreth Priestes to blesse it yet am not I excused therby For except I blesse it my selfe it profiteth me no more then if it were vnblessed And if I blesse it my â—elfe then I care not what the Priest prate For as long as I vnderstand him not it profiteth me nothing but in good fayth I wene the bishops and their proctour wote not what a blessing meaneth Therefore deare bretheren hearken to me To blesse God is to geue him prayse and thankes for his benefites To blesse a king or a prince is to thanke him for his kindnes and to pray to God for him that he may long raigne to the laude of God wealth of his comens To blesse a mans neighbour is to pray for him and to do him good To blesse my breade or meate is to geue God thankes for it To blesse my selfe is to geue God thankes for his benefites that I haue receiued of him to pray God that of his infinite goodnes he will increase those giftes that he hath geuen me finishe his worke which he hath begone in me vnto his laud and prayse and as touching this fleshe to fulfill his will in it and not to spare it but scurge cut and burne it onely that it may be to his honour glory This is the forme of blessing and not to wag two fingers ouer them But alacke of this blessing our Byshops be ignorant But as for those that are good and faythfull folke and haue any grace or any sparcle of reason in their heades will I verely thinke neuer to be so farre ouerseene as in this article the truth wherof God hath him selfe testified by as many open miracles as euer he testified any one to beleue thys younge maÌ„ vpoÌ„ his barren reasons against the fayth and reason both of all old holy writers and all good Christen people this xv C. yeares As for the miracles I maruell not at them neither may they make me the sooner to beleue it for Christ told vs before that such delusions shoulde come y â— if it were possible y â— very elect should be deceaued by them And S. Paule exhorteth vs to beware of such signes and wonders And therefore I do as Moses teacheth me when I heare of such a wonder then straight I looke on the doctrine that is annexed with it If it teach me to referre all the honor to God and not to creatures and teach me noghyng but that will stand with Gods worde then will I say that it is of God But if it teach me
and harder And the more y t word of God is preached the more obstinate are they and the more mischief intende they Then all their study then all their wisedome then all their labour then all their might then all their power then all their craft and subtiltie then all their frendes that they can make in heauen and in earth is nothyng els but to oppresse the word of God yea and they thinke all to litle for y t more it is preached the more they grudge and the woodder bée they After this maner was the hart of Pharao indurated whē that the word of God was declared vnto hym by Moyses hée had no grace to receiue it then the more that Moyses laboured in the worde the more sturdyer was hée in withstandyng of it and alwayes harder and harder This is also euidently séene in the corrupt nature of man for the more a thyng is forbydden hym the more desireth hée to doe it But what néede me to goe into Egypt to fetch an exāple to prooue this Looke of mine own countreymen if they bée not openly indurated and so blynded that no mā is able to defend them by any reason or law and therefore they take them selues to violence and oppression as Pharao dyd whiche bée the right signes and tokens of induration For the more y t word of God is preached and the veritie is declared vnto them the more sturdyer and obstinate bée they agaynst it And all theyr study all theyr wyttes all theyr counsels all their craft and mischief with all glosinges and lyinges and with blasphemyng of God hys preachers is nothyng els but to kéepe y t word of God vnder and to withstand that veritie which they know in their conscience must néedes goe foorth though all the world say nay And therfore will they heare no man nor reason with any man but euen say as Pharao dyd I will not let the people go◠But if they were not indurated the verye enemyes vnto the veritie they woulde at the lest wayes heare their poore brethrē of charitie know what they coulde say if they coulde prooue their saying to bée true then if they had y t loue of y e veritie as they haue but y e shadow they would geue inmortall thākes to god with great méekenes and with a low spirite receiue the heauenly verity and thanke their brethren hartely that they warned them of such a damnable way now in good tyme season But there is no loue to the veritie nor yet feare of God nor regarde to the daunger of their soules And why For they be children of induration and of blasphe my And therfore the more it is preached the more are they obstinate This is the verye induration that God worketh in mens hartes wherby they bée the children of darkenes Therefore let vs pray instantly to God to mollifie our hard harts for Christes deare bloud sake Amen That it is lawfull for all maner of men to read the holy Scripture HOw can Antichrist bée better knowen then by thys token that hée condemneth Scriptures and maketh it heresie and high treason against the kynges grace for lay men to reade holy scripture As though it were alonely a possession and an heritage of certayne men that bée marked alonely with exteriour signes and the truth to say wyth the token of the beaste as with shauē crownes long gownes and baners about their neckes They that haue these tokens bée the heyres of holy Scriptures and may reade it at their pleasure though they vnderstand as much as a Popingaye But holy Scripture that is sent vs from heauen yea and that by the sonne of God to destroy all heresies this holy scripture shall ingender in lay men heresie If this bée not the doctrine of Antichrist I know not hys doctrine Tell mée what can bée more contrary to Christ then by violence to oppresse the scriptures and to cōdemne them as vnlawfull yea and as heresie for certaine men to reade and to say that there bée certayne secrettes in them that belonge not for lay mē to know And that this thing shall not bée denyde for I know they bée slipper that I haue to doe wyth and there is no holde of them therefore wyll I recite an open acte that all the worlde doth remember My Lord of Londō opēly at Pauls crosse was not ashamed with intollerable blasphemes to condemne the holy testament of Christ Iesus hauing for hym but a damnable collour and and a deadly reason of the deuill that was how there were in the translation so many heresyes that all y t world knoweth that it was abhominable and a deadly lye though it were a lordly lye But such probations doth God all wayes let them haue that bée agaynst his holy veretye But let vs graunt that that translation was so false Why dyd not you there take vpon you openly for to amend it and to set forth truely the holy testament of Christ You must néedes graunt that there is an holy testament of his in earth except you will denye Christ as I doubt not but that you will in effect Wheare is it Why haue we it not If that weare not it Why doe not you set y t very true testament out You were ready to condemne an other mans faythfull labour and dilygence but you had no charytie to amende it You thinke alwayes to disceaue the world with your holy hypocrisy Men bée not so blinde but that they can well indge If you had condemned that testament all onely béecause of errours yet at y t least wayes you should both of charitie and also of dutye haue set forth the trew text and then would men haue thought y t you condemned the other by the reason of errours But men may now euydently sée y t you dyd not condemne it for errours sakes For how sholde they iudge errours that bée so vnlearned but all onely béecause that the veritie was there in y t which you could not abyde that men should knowe that dyd the processe of your sermon and also your tyranny that doth folow wil proue But my Lord I say to you and to all yours if you doe not amend it shall bée to your eueralsting damnacyon for God will not take this rebuke at your hand Remember that hée hath sworne by the mouth of hys Prophet by hys right hand and by the myght of his strength that hée wil defende this cause Bée not these lordly wordes of the eternall God think you to make hym forsworne Remember how the holy ghost threatyneth you in an other place saying if a man dyd dispise the lawe of Moses hée must without any mercy dye Howe much more are they worthy of punishment that doe treade the sonne of God vederneath their féete and despise the bloud of his testament How thinke you is not this openly agaynst you that condemne not all onely Christ
but also his blessed worde all that longeth to hym Take awaye Christes word and what remayneth béehynde of Christ nothing at all I pray you my Lorde to whome was this worde fyrst preached to whome was this written all onely to priestes and not vnto lay men yea was it not written to all the worlde yes truely Wherby will you conuerte a Turke or an Infidell not by holy Scripture When they bée conuerted what wil you learne them what wyll you géeue them to reade any other thing then holy Scripture I thinke nay Now will you make your owne countreymen your owne citizens your owne subiectes yea your owne brethren redéemed with Christes blessed bloud worsse then Iewes and Infidels But there is no reason nor no brotherhod nor no Christen charitie that can mooue you or that can helpe you for you are so blynded and so obstinate against Christ that you had rather all the worlde shoulde perishe then his doctrine shoulde bee brought to light but I doe promyse you if God doe spare mée lyfe and géeue mée grace I shall so set it out if you doe not reuoke it that it shall bée to your vtter shame and confusion finde the best remedye that you can I doe beléeue stedfastly that god is mightier then you and I doe recken and faythfully beléeue that you are ten tymes worsse then the greate Turke for hée regardeth no more but rule and dominiō in this worlde and you are not therewyth content but you will also rule ouer mēs consconsciences yea and oppresse Christ and his holy worde and blaspheme and condemne his worde Was it not a holy connsell of the Chaunceler of London to counsell a certaine marchaunt to buye Robyn hoode for his seruauntes to read What should they doe wyth vitas patrum and with bookes of holy Scripture Also the same Chauncelour sayde to an other man what findest thou in the Gospell but a story what good canst thou take there out O Lord God where art thou why sléepest thou why sufferest thou this blasphemy Thou hast defended thy Prophetes with wild fire from heauen and wilt thou suffer thy onely fonne and thy heauenly word thus to bée despised and to bée reckened but as a story of Robin hoode Rise vp good Lorde Rise vp thy enemyes doe preuayle Thy enemyes doe multiplye shew thy power defend thy glory It is thy contumely and not ours what haue we to doe with it but alonely to thy glory Reuenge this cause or thy enemyes shall recken it not to bée thy cause O thou eternall God thoughe our sinnes haue deserued this yet looke on thy name yet looke on thy veritie Sée howe thou art mocked Sée how thou art blasphemed yea that by them that haue taken on them to defend thy glory But now heauenly father séeyng that thou hast so suffered it yet for the glory of thy name geue some man strength to defend it or els shalt thou bée clearely taken out of the hartes of all men Wherefore most gracious Lord of thy mercy and grace I beséech thée that I may haue the strength to defend thy godly word to thy glory and honour and to the vtter confusion of thy mortall enemyes Helpe good Lorde helpe and I shall not feare a thousande of thyne enemyes In thy name will I begyn to defend this cause First commeth thy faythfull seruaunt Moses true and iust in all thy workes and hée commaundeth faithfully truely with great threatnings that man woman and child should diligently read thy holy word saying Set your harts on all my wordes the which that I doe testifie vnto you this day that you may commaunde them vnto your children to kéepe to doe to fulfill all thynges that bée written in the booke of this law Marke how hée commaūded them to learne their children all thynges that bée written in this booke and so to learne thē that they might kéepe and fulfill all things that were written in y t booke Moses made nothing of secretnes will you make secretes therin how shall men fulfill those wordes that they knowe not How can men knowe the very true way of God haue not the word of God is not all our knowledge therin The Prophet sayth thy word is a lanterne vnto my féete and a light vnto my pathes Hée calleth it a lanterne and light yea and that vnto all men and you call it but a story darkenes and a thyng of secretnes yea and occasion of heresie how can the occasion of darknes geue light how can a lanterne bée a thing of secretnes how can the veritie of God bée occasion of heresie The holy Prophet sayth blessed is the man that setteth his delectation in the will of God and his meditation in Gods law night and day Here sayeth the spirite of God that men bee blessed that study the word of God and you say that men bée heretickes for studying of it How doth the spirite of God and you agrée Also S. Paule commaundeth vs to receiue the helmet of health and the sword of the spirite the whiche is the worde of God I pray you to whom doth hée here speake to Priestes onely How many of your Priestes dyd hée knowe yea was not this Epistle written to the whole Churche of the Ephesians And dyd not they read it were not they lay men and why shall not our lay men read that they red Moreouer doth not Paule call it the sword of the spirite is it not lawfull for lay men to haue the spirit of God Or is the spirite of God not frée but bound alonely to you Also S. Iohn sayth if any man come to you bring not this doctrine receiue him not into your house nor yet salute hym Here the holy ghost would we should haue no other doctrine but holy scripture and you will take it alonely from vs. Furthermore this was written vnto a woman and to her children and you will y t no other man wyfe nor childe shall reade it But if we should receiue your Priestes into our houses after this rule I thinke we should not bée greatly cōbered with them for their are few of them that haue this word Also our M. Christ saith vnto the pharesies search you scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall life Our Maister sent the Pharisies to scriptures and you forbyd Christen men to reade them who had a worse sprite then they and yet they iudged better of holy scriptures thē you doe For they iudged to haue lyfe in thē you iudge to haue heresyes in thē so that you bée ten tymes worse to scriptures thē euer were they Also Paule saith all scripture geuen by insperation of God is profitable to teach to improoue to enforme io enstruct in righteousnes that the man of God may bée perfect and prepared vnto all good workes You will not denye but but scripture is geuē vs of God Ergo
of righteousnes what it is Carâ— How the spirituality â–ª care for the temporall common wealth As thou 〈…〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 â—o shalt 〈◊〉 ob 〈◊〉 mercy in y â— life to come 6. The filthines of the hart what The purenes of the hart what The ende of the lawe 〈◊〉 to iustiâ—… all that â—…leue Impure harted who are 7. Peacemaking what Princes what they ought to 〈◊〉 yet they make warre WheÌ„ thou maist assure thy selfe to be y â— sonne and heyre of God VengeauÌ„ce pertayneth to God onely 8. In y e fayth of Christ lawe of God â–ª all oâ—r righteousnes is conteyned Peace The peace of Christ is a peace of conscience To suffer with Christ in this worlde is to be glorified wyth him in the worlde to come Payne No 〈◊〉 payne caâ— be a satisfaction to God 〈◊〉 Christes passion 9. What the most cruell persecution is Set the example of Christ before thee Cursed Most accursed who Workes iustifie noâ— Not the worker but y e pure mercy of God is cause of the promise made vnto The office of a true preacher It is a leopardous thyng to salt hypocrisie Salt Who is mete to salt A true preacher of gods word must vse no parcialitie for feare of persecution Monkes why they runne to cloystures By salte is vndersteod the true vâ—deâ—â—tandinâ— of the â—…as of fayth of woâ—kes c â–ª Spiritualtie why 〈◊〉 be dispiâ—â—d Ceremonies must be salted Darcknes all knowledge is darcknes 〈◊〉 the knowledge of Christes bloud shedâ—ing be in the hart Laye The laye ought to haue the Gospell Gospell The propertie of y â— Gospell Gospell The trâ—e Gospell is not hid in dennes If y â— spiritualty were a light as they ought to be they woulde make them â—…ues pore to make other riche but they make other poore and themselues riche Kinges ought to be learned The order how euery man may be a preacher and how not None ought to preach â—…ly but such as are admitted by y â— ordinaunce of the congregation Spirituall and temporal reqâ—… do biffer Euery maÌ„ must defeÌ„de Christes doctrine in 〈◊〉 owne person Whose refuseth tadâ—… for Christes sake caÌ„ not be the disciple of Christ False doctrine causeth â–ª 〈◊〉 workes True doctrine is cause of good workes Grace and truth thorough Iesus Christ Gloses They that destroy the law of God with gloses must be cast out The Church Law Except a man loâ—e Gods law â—e cannot vnderstand the doctrine of Christ The righteousnes of Phariseis Glorie He that seketh hys owne glory teacheth his owne doctrine not his masters Glory â–ª he that sekâ—… came glory altereth his maâ—…s message Worde Gods worde altered is not his worde To loue is to helpe at â—eede Prayer The prayer of MoÌ„kes robbeth helpeth not Loue prayeth Scribes Phâ—… what they were The Phariseyeâ— might better haue proued theÌ„selues the true Church theÌ„ our spiritualâ—â—e way The promises are made vpon the profession of the keepyng of the lawe of God so that the Church that will not keepe Gods lawe hath no promise that they caâ—ot erre The wickednes of y â— Phariseies what it was Preacher Why the true preacher is accused of treason and heresie Ipocrisie Why hipocrisie must be first rebuked though it be ieopardie to preach against it The lawe is restored The Phariseis 〈◊〉 exteÌ„d 〈…〉 doinges or actes to y â— outward shew 〈◊〉 deede and nothing to the hart The lawe 〈…〉 wâ—â—t on the hart as the hand Racha How a maÌ„ may be angry without sinning Loue is y â— keeping of the lawe Sinnerse He that helpeth not to mâ—nde sinners must suffer with them when they be punished In doyng out best to further our neighbour in vertue although we preuaile not we are excused Hate When a man may hate hys neighbour Offeringes or sacrifices what they meant The faste that God requireâ—… Last farthyng How corruptly the Phariseis dyd attribute all euil to the deede onely Loue is the fulfillyng of the law Aduoutrie Some doctoure â—aue doubted in that which Christ hath flatly condemned Filthy A wife How good a thyng The office of a preacher Law What foloweth the kepyng of the law Law What foloweth the breaking of the law The enormities that haue chauÌ„ced since y â— slaughter of King Richard y e secoÌ„d vnto this realme of EnglaÌ„d Tiraunts Why God geueth vs vp and leaueth vs in the handes of titaunts and in all misery An admonition What rulers ought to do touching such as runne Flie from their wiues without â—ust cause Swearing To sweare by God Men ought so 〈◊〉 deale that their wordes may be credited without any othes Swearing in what sort it is lawfull â–ª Charitie moderareth the law Othe To performe an euill othe is doubleâ— sinne He is not forsworne whose hart ment truly when hee promised To lye or dissemble 〈◊〉 some causes not culpable Cheke To turne the other cheke what it is Mekenes Pollyng how to auoyde it Two maner states degrees of regimeÌ„tes Euery maÌ„ is of the spiritualtie and of the temporalitie both 〈…〉 He that loueth not his neighbour â—ath not y e true fayth of Christ The temporall regiment Violence Not to resist violeÌ„ce how it is vnderstode Rulers must punishe â—ut for malice but for defence of the people and maintenaunce of y â— lawes An example how to vnderstand y â— two regimentes What soeuer thou art bound to do do it with loue How to be a warriour Thou 〈…〉 or 〈…〉 〈…〉 Goodes Math. xxv To go◠〈◊〉 lawe To rise agaynst the iudge or magistrate so to resiste God Princes whether they may be resisted or put downe of their subiectes in any case The king hath Gods authoritie An aunswere to the former Argument Goodes The kyng as â—ee is Lord of thy body so 〈◊〉 hee of thy goodes RegimeÌ„ts Euery maÌ„ is vnder both regimentes As the spiritualitie may rebuke kings vices so may kyngs vse temporall correctioÌ„ agaynst the spiritualtie A preacher of â—…eâ—ce Rulers do repene to heare of theyr â—…es In lending we must folow the rule of mercy We must not reuenge our selues vpon our euill detters but referre our cause to God and his officers 〈◊〉 Couetousnes is the roote of all euill Iaco. ij The enemies of God and hiâ— wordâ— are to be huted Leui. 19. Publicans what they were As our heaueÌ„ly father bestoweth his benefites vpon good bad so ought we to loue both frend and soe To be perfect what it meaneth Almose Deedes coÌ„manded by the scripture done to any other ende then they ought are â—o good deedes 〈◊〉 xvi It is the purpose entent of our deedes that make or marrâ— Trumpets To blow trumpetes what Lefte hand Vaine glorie A good remedy against it Workes iustifie not from sinne neither deserue the rewarde promised Our rewarde commeth not of our deserts but thâ—… the loue that God beareth 〈◊〉 thorough faith in Iesus Christ We may not chaleÌ„ge the proâ—… by our merites but by Christes bloud Crosse Workes What
they â—oâ— NegligeÌ„ce 〈◊〉 doyng â—…ed brynâ—…th vs to desperation Two apte similitudes 〈◊〉 well and â—…l doings Promise He that professeth not a newe lyfe hath no promise of mercy in Christ Prayer Workes must be seasoned with Gods worde if they shall please God Prayer What it is and how many wayes it may be named prayer Chamber To shut thy chamber doore what it meaneth Prayer Gods commaundement and promise shuld moâ—â— vs to pray The Pater noster That prayer is vayne wherein y t hart is not ioyned with the toung False prayer is painefull True prayer to pleasaunt Sion Shenâ—… Not the multitude of thy â—ordes but thy fayth 〈◊〉 praying God doth respect The Dater noster is expounded To honour Gods name what it is Kinges must commaunde nothyng nor forbid to do any thing contrary to Gods worde When we request any thing at Gods haÌ„d we must pray that his will be done not ours Dayly breade whereby is vnderstoode all that pertaineth vnto the necessitie of this lyfe A surer way then pardons How thou mayst bee sure of pardon for thy sinnes We cannot of our selues but â—all into 〈◊〉 Small occasions drâ—… vs to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 we are 〈◊〉 ly prone Who shuld thinke hym selfe to be without sinne were as euill as Lucifer Kynges 〈◊〉 subiectes are all one afore God A couenauÌ„t where with God is bounde to forgeue vs and we to forgeue ech other Gods couenaunt is a sure absolution to all that keepe Leauen how many wayed it is taken Faith what power it is of and the fruites that spring thereof Loue is righteousnes Faith bringeth loue Workes Loue. Fayth As Leauen can not be seene in a â—oafe without smell or tast so cannot saith in vs without good workes and y â— intent of the same be seene or appeare That fayth iustifieth what iâ— meaneth Fayth Workes are sacramentes Baptim Christ Fayth Fast If fasting be vsed to any other and then to tame the fleshe that thereby we may be the more prone to serue God it is abused To annoint the head what it meaneth Fastyng The heape of inconueniences that spring by â—…rate superfluous 〈◊〉 and drinking Fastyng dayes or dayes of abstmence are to be ordained for common weales sake Almose Prayer Fasting Almose prayer and fasting how necessary Almose prayer and fasting are inseperable Fasting is not in eating and drinking onely Workes make hipocrites 〈◊〉 y â— true entent be away Rulers be ordained for theÌ„ that cannot rule theÌ„selues Preacher The office of a true preacher Note this well ye temporall magistrates Prophets Priestes yea and Kynges of the old TestameÌ„t zealous Preachers Papistes haue often bene called to the Popes couenaunt but seldome to the Lords Obiection Solution Payne How God delueth in our payne takyng Fast The intent of fastyng what â—…s Fast How the Iewes did fast Fast The popes fast A feasâ—yng fast Faslyng The true intent is away from the Popes fastyng Monkes made the Pope a â—…od for his dispensations Couetousnes 〈◊〉 at a 〈…〉 〈◊〉 is 2. Pet 〈◊〉 Couetousnes cannot but erre More Couetousnes blinded the eyes hardened y e hart of Sir Thomas More The coÌ„modities that folow couetous and worldly rich men â—uke xij Luke xiiij Couetousnes maketh the salte of Godes worde vnsauery Couetousnes maketh a false Prophet Darckenesse Couetousnes causeth darcknesse Darckenesse The daâ—â—nes of the Popes doctrine here plainely appeareth Fayth in workes is darcknesse Darcknes Mammon what it is Mammon is a God Mammon maketh meÌ„ disguise theÌ„ selues The seruauntes of Mammon are not oâ— Chriâ—â—es Church The seruaunt of Mammon to no true preacher To bee MammoÌ„s seruaunt what it is MammoÌ„s seruaunt how he is knowen The goodnes of god towarde mankynd Byrdes beastes teache vs to put away care Care Mammon Actes 〈◊〉 ConenauÌ„t keepe couenaunt with God and he shal keepe promise wyth thee Kingdome of heauen what Righteousnes of the kingdome of heauen what it is Iâ— thou folow Christ thou canst not 〈…〉 sufficient liuing Care What we ought châ—â—â—â—est to care for Tempte Why God letteth hys children be tempted with aduersitie What care is forbiddeÌ„ Care whâ—… care euery man ought to haue Gods commaundement is mans lyfe Exod. xx Why God suffereth tirauntes to prosper Iudgyng What iudgyng is to be rebuked All dayes are indifferent to do good dedes to y â— prayse of God the profite of our neighbore The beame Ceremonies hee that breaketh vnitie for zeale of ceremonies vnder slandeth not Gods law Ceremonies Measure â–ª Dogges who they be what is signified therby Swyne truly described Praâ—er is a commauÌ„dement Belefe To beleue in God what Luke 18. Prayer By prayer we wynne the victory onely and therefore is it of all thyngesâ— most necessary False Prophetes what their wickednes 〈◊〉 Mark xiij Math. 24. Thy hart must be ioy ned with thy prayer The riche must pray for dayly bread To thinke our selues saued or preserued by any other meanes then by Gods â–ª is Idolatry Faith must be ioyned to our prayer Though God differ thy request yet must thou not saynt Doubtes How to â—oyle doubtes Note Note Law what the fulfillyng therof is The end of all y â— lawes betwen mâ— and man is to loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Strayte gate The narrow way Few finde the narrow waâ— and whâ— Peter Paule â–ª Christ The false prophetes who Sheepes clothing what it meaneth â–ª 〈◊〉 Thess 2. Sheepes clothing Rauening wolues The obedience pouertie and wilfull chastitie of our spiritualtie Pouertie Chastitie Charitie Fasting Prayer Thornes beare no Figges The aunswere of cloysterers to such as shall desire â—elefe at theâ— haÌ„ds A corrupt tree beareth no good â—â—ute Fayth is the kernell of all our good frutes Faith maketh the â—oorke â—oâ—d and acceptable An example howe thy workâ— or deede may be pleasaunt and acceptable before God â–ª Handy craftes are the commaundement of God The Iewes Turkes geâ—r almes as we doe yet for lacke of fayth it is abhominable God is aswell pleased when we thankefully receaue his benefites as when we do geue for his sake Hipocrites exâ—oll their owne workes to destroy the workes of God The holynes of hypocrites wherein it is Aske the 〈◊〉 steÌ„ Friâ—is why they murthered one of their felowes at London Who is y â— spiritualty IgnoraÌ„ce 〈◊〉 not if we wâ—â— notâ—câ— False prophetes how to 〈◊〉 â—here they be Beleuers without 〈◊〉 workers without fayth are built on 〈◊〉 The 〈…〉 〈…〉 the◠〈…〉 in Iesus Christ Fayth what it breedeth Loue. The word of God 〈…〉 〈◊〉 a man into 〈◊〉 parts 〈…〉 y t fleâ—â—e to hold one â—ay and 〈◊〉 spirite to draw an other Iohn 16. The holy ghost shall rebuke the world for lacke of true iudgement 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. The spiritual iudgeth all thynges spiritually Math. 22. Rom. 13. Math. 22. The spirituall man searcheth 〈◊〉 the cause why 〈◊〉 ought to loue hys neighbour â–ª Man is Lord ouer all the creatures of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Reg. â—1 Circumâ—…oÌ„ not trequented in 〈◊〉